The Project Gutenberg EBook of Harper's New Monthly Magazine, No.
XI.--April, 1851--Vol. II., by Various

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Harper's New Monthly Magazine, No. XI.--April, 1851--Vol. II.

Author: Various

Release Date: December 7, 2012 [EBook #41576]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HARPER'S NEW MONTHLY ***




Produced by Wayne Hammond, David Kline, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net









HARPER'S

NEW MONTHLY MAGAZINE.

NO. XI.--APRIL, 1851--VOL. II.




[Illustration: Washington Irving

[From a Daguerreotype by Plumbe.]]


There is a freshness about the fame and the character of Mr. IRVING, no
less than about his writings, which enables us to contemplate them with
unabated delight. Few men are so identified personally with their
literary productions, or have combined with admiration of their genius
such a cordial, home-like welcome in the purest affections of their
readers. We never become weary with the repetition of his familiar name;
no caprice of fashion tempts us to enthrone a new idol in place of the
ancient favorite; and even intellectual jealousies shrink back before
the soft brilliancy of his reputation. In the present Number of our
Magazine, we give our readers a portrait of the cherished author, with a
sketch of his sunny residence, which we are sure will be a grateful
memorial of one, to whom our countrymen owe such an accumulated fund of
exquisite enjoyments and delicious recollections. We will not let the
occasion pass without a few words of recognition, though conscious of no
wish to indulge in criticisms which at this late day might appear
superfluous.

The position of Mr. IRVING in American literature is no less peculiar
than it is enviable. With the exception of Mr. PAULDING, none of our
eminent living authors have been so long before the public. He commenced
his career as a writer almost with the commencement of the present
century. The first indications of his rich vein of humor and invention
that appeared through the press, were contained in the Jonathan Oldstyle
Letters, published in the Morning Chronicle in 1802, when he was in the
twentieth year of his age. His health at this time having become
seriously impaired, he spent a few years in European travel, and soon
after his return in 1806, he wrote the sparkling papers in Salmagundi,
which at once decided his position as a shrewd observer of society, a
pointed and vigorous satirist, a graphic delineator of manners, and a
quaint moral teacher, whose joyous humor graciously attempered the
bitterness of his wit. It was not, however, till the appearance of
Knickerbocker, that his unique powers, in this respect, were displayed
in all their vernal bloom, giving the promise of future golden harvests,
which has since been more than redeemed in the richness and beauty of
the varied productions of his genius.

The lapse of years has brought no cloud over the early brightness of Mr.
Irving's fame. He has sustained his reputation with an elastic vigor
that shows the soundness of its elements. At the dawn of American
letters, he was acknowledged to possess those enchantments of style,
that betray the hand of a master. His rare genius captivated all hearts.
His name was identified by our citizens with the racy chronicles of
their Dutch ancestors, and soon became associated with local
recollections and family traditions. Born in a quarter of the town,
whose original features have passed away before the encroachments of
business, he has witnessed the growth of his fame with the growth of the
city. The memory of Diedrich Knickerbocker is now immortalized at the
corners of the streets, and in our most crowded thoroughfares. Even the
dusty haunts of Mammon are refreshed with the emblems of a man of genius
who once trod their pavements.

With his successive publications, a new phase of Mr. Irving's
intellectual character was displayed to the public, but with no decrease
of the admiration, which from the first had stamped him as a universal
favorite. The Sketch Book, Bracebridge Hall, and Tales of a Traveler
revealed a magic felicity of description, with a pathetic tenderness of
sentiment, that gave a still more mellow beauty to his composition;
while his elaborate historical work, The Life of Columbus, established
his reputation for unrivaled skill in sustaining the continuous interest
of a narrative, and in grouping its details with admirable picturesque
effect. His later productions, illustrative of Indian life, and his
still more recent works on the history of Mahomet and the biography of
Goldsmith, are marked with the characteristic traits of the author,
proving that his right hand has lost none of its cunning, nor his tongue
aught of its mellifluous sweetness.

It is highly creditable to the tastes of the present generation, that
Mr. Irving retains, to such a remarkable degree, his wonted ascendency.
Other authors of acknowledged eminence have arisen in various
departments of literature, since he won his earlier laurels, and many of
them since he has ceased to be a young man, but they have not enticed
the more youthful class of readers from the allegiance which was paid to
him by their fathers. The monarch that knew not Joseph has not yet
ascended the throne. Indeed many of the most true-hearted admirers of
Mr. Irving were not born until long after the Sketch Book had made his
name a household word among the tasteful readers of English literature.
This enduring popularity could not spring from any accidental causes. It
must proceed from those qualities in the author, which are the pledge of
a permanent fame. If a foretaste of literary immortality is desirable on
earth, we may congratulate Mr. Irving on the possession of one of its
most significant symbols, in the unfading brilliancy of his reputation
for little less than half a century.

We have already alluded to the use made by Mr. Irving of the historical
legends of our country. Nor is this his only claim on the American
heart. He is peculiarly a national writer. He has sought his
inspirations from the woods and streams, the lakes and prairies of his
native land. No poet has been more successful in throwing the spell of
romance around our familiar scenery. Under his creative pen the lordly
heights of the Hudson have become classic ground. The beings of his
weird fancy have peopled their forest dells, and obtained a "local
habitation" as permanent as the river and the mountains. His love of
country is a genial passion, inspired by the reminiscences of his youth,
and quickened by the studies of his manhood. He is proud of his
birthright in a land of freedom. His protracted residence abroad has
never seduced him from the ardor of his first attachment to the American
soil. His favorite writings are pervaded with this spirit. Yet he
betrays none of the prejudices of national pride. His patriotism is free
from all tincture of bigotry. He scorns the narrowness of exclusive
partialities. With genuine cosmopolitan tastes, he gathers up all that
is precious and beautiful in the traditions, or manners, or institutions
of other lands, finding materials for his gorgeous pictures in the
ancestral glories of English castles, and the splendid ruins of the
Alhambra, as well as in the quaint legends of Manhattan, and the
adventures of trapper life in the Far West. This singular universality
has given him the freedom of the whole literary world. As he every where
finds himself at home, his fame is not the monopoly of any nation. He
has his circle of admirers around the hearth-stones of every cultivated
people. Even the English, who are slow to recognize a melody in their
own language when spoken by a transatlantic tongue, have vied with his
countrymen in rendering homage to his genius. His evident mastery, even
in those departments of composition which have been the favorite sphere
of the most popular English writers, has softened the asperity of
criticism, and won a genial admiration from the worshipers of Addison,
Goldsmith, and Mackenzie. In this respect Mr. Irving stands alone among
American writers. Cherished with a glow of affectionate enthusiasm by
his own countrymen, he has secured a no less beautiful fame among
myriads of readers, with whom his sole intellectual tie is the
spontaneous attraction of his genius.

His universality is displayed with equal strength in the influence which
he exerts over all classes of minds. He has never been raised to a
factitious eminence by the applauses of a clique. His fame is as natural
and as healthy as his character, owing none of its lustre to the gloss
of flattery, or the glare of fashion. His themes have been taken, to a
great extent from common life. He has derived the coloring of his
pictures from the universal sentiments of humanity. He is equally free
from cold, prosaic, common-place hardness of feeling and from sickly and
mawkish effeminacy. He loves to deal with matters of fact, but always
surrounds them with the light of his radiant imagination. He exalts and
glorifies the actual, without losing it in the clouds of a vaporous
ideal. Refined and fastidious in feeling, he retains his sympathy with
the most homely realities of life, chuckles over the luscious comforts
of a Dutch menage, and professes no philosophical indifference to the
savor of smoking venison in an Indian lodge. With the curious felicity
of his style, he uses no strange and far-fetched words. Its charm
depends on the beauty of its combinations, not on the rarity of its
language. He employs terms that are in the mouths of the people, but
weaves them up into those expressive and picturesque forms that never
cease to haunt the memory of the reader. Accordingly, he is cherished
with equal delight by persons of every variety of culture. His
fascinating volumes always formed a part of the traveling equipage of
one of the most celebrated New-England judges, and they may be found
with no less certainty among the household goods of the emigrant, and
the resources for a rainy day on the frugal shelves of the Yankee
farmer. They still detain the old man from his pillow, and the schoolboy
from his studies. Under their potent charm, the merchant forgets his
Wall-street engagements; the preacher lingers over their seductive
sentences till the Sunday becomes an astonishment; the statesman is
beguiled into oblivion of the salvation of his country; and the advocate
is absorbed in the fortunes of some "roystering varlet," till his own
forlorn client loses all chance of recovering his character.

The writings of Mr. Irving are no less distinguished by the truthfulness
and purity of their moral tone, than by their delightful humor, and
their apt delineations of nature and society. It is small praise to say
that he never panders to a vicious sentiment, that he makes no appeal to
a morbid imagination, and has written nothing to encourage a false and
effeminate view of life. His merits, in this respect, are of a positive
character. No one can be familiar with his productions, without
receiving a kindly and generous influence. His goodness of heart
communicates a benignant contagion to his readers. His mild and
beautiful charity, his spirit of wise tolerance, the considerateness and
candor of his judgments, the placable gentleness of his temper, and the
just appreciation of the infinite varieties of character and life are
adapted to mitigate the harshness of the cynic, and even to quell the
wild furies of the bigot. His sharpest satire never degenerates into
personal abuse. It seems the efflorescence of a rich nature, susceptible
to every shade of the ludicrous, rather than the overflow of a poisonous
fountain, spreading blight and mildew in its course. If he laughs at the
follies of the world, it is not that he has any less love for the good
souls who commit them, but that with his exuberant good-nature he has no
heart to use a more destructive weapon than his lambent irony. With his
fine moral influence, he never affects the sternness of a reformer. He
is utterly free from all didactic pedantry. We know nothing that he has
written with a view to ethical effect. He reveals his own nature in the
sweet flow of his delicate musings, and if he does good it is with
delightful unconsciousness. He would blush to find that he had been
useful when he aimed only to give pleasure, or rather to relieve his own
mind of its "thick coming fancies."

In describing the position of Mr. Irving in the field of American
literature, we have incidentally touched upon the characteristics of his
genius, to which he is indebted for his high and enviable fame. We need
not expand our rapid sketch into a labored analysis. Indeed every just
criticism of his writings would only repeat the verdict that has so
often been pronounced by the universal voice.

Nor is it exclusively as a writer that Mr. Irving has won such a
distinguished place in the admiration of his countrymen. While proud of
his successes in the walks of literature, they have regarded his
personal character with affectionate delight, and lavished the heartfelt
sympathies on the man which are never paid to the mere author. The
purity of this offering is the more transparent, as Mr. Irving has never
courted the favor of the public, nor been placed in those relations with
his fellow-men, that are usually the conditions of general popularity.
He has wisely kept himself apart from the excitements of the day; with
decided political opinions, he has abstained from every thing like
partisanship; no one has been able to count on his advocacy of any
special interests; and with his singular fluency and grace of
expression in written composition, he has never affected the arts
of popular oratory. His habits have been those of the well-educated
gentleman--neither cherishing the retirement of the secluded student,
nor seeking a prominence in public affairs--throwing a charm over the
social circles which he frequented by the brilliancy of his intellect,
the amenity of his manners, and the ease of his colloquial
intercourse--but never surrounded by the prestige of factitious
distinction by which so many inferior men obtain an ephemeral notoriety.
His appointment as Minister to Spain has been his sole official honor;
and this was rather a tribute to his literary eminence than the reward
of political services. On his return from Europe in 1832, after an
absence of nearly twenty years, he was received with a spontaneous
welcome by his fellow-citizens, such as has been seldom enjoyed by the
most successful claimants of popular favor; and from that time to the
present, no one has shown a more undisputed title to the character of
the favorite son of Manhattan. In his beautiful retreat at Sunnyside,
"as quiet and sheltered a nook as the heart of man could desire in which
to take refuge from the cares and troubles of this world," he listens to
the echoes of his fame, cheered by the benedictions of troops of
friends, and enjoying the autumn maturity of life with no mists of envy
and bitterness to cloud the purple splendors of his declining sun.

It is understood that Mr. Irving is now engaged in completing the Life
of Washington, a work of which he commenced the preparation before his
residence in Europe as Minister to the Spanish Court. We are informed
that it will probably be given to the public in the course of another
season. It can not fail to prove a volume of national and household
interest. The revered features of the Immortal Patriot will assume a
still more benignant aspect, under the affectionate and skillful touches
of the congenial Artist. With his unrivaled power of individualization,
his practiced ability in historical composition, and his acute sense of
the moral perspective in character, he will present the illustrious
subject of his biography in a manner to increase our admiration of his
virtues, and to inspire a fresh enthusiasm for the wise and beneficent
principles of which his life was the sublime embodiment. There is a
beautiful propriety in the still more intimate connection of the name of
WASHINGTON IRVING with that of the FATHER OF HIS COUNTRY. It is meet
that the most permanent and precious memorial of the First Chief of the
American Republic should be presented by the Patriarch of American
Letters. It would be a fitting close of his bright career before the
public--the melodious swan-song of his historic Muse.

[Illustration: SUNNYSIDE, THE RESIDENCE OF WASHINGTON IRVING.]




[Illustration: William Cullen Bryant.]


The birthplace of Mr. BRYANT, in a secluded and romantic spot
among the mountains of western Massachusetts, seems to have been
selected by Nature as a fit residence for the early unfolding of high
poetic genius. Situated on the forest elevations above the beautiful
valley of the Connecticut in the old county of Hampshire, surrounded by
a rare combination of scenery, in which are impressively blended the
wild and rugged with the soft and graceful, adorned in summer with the
splendors of a rapid and luxuriant vegetation, in winter exposed to the
fiercest storms from the northwest which bury the roads and almost the
houses in gigantic snow-drifts, inhabited by a hardy and primitive
population which exhibit the peculiar traits of New England character in
their most salient form, the little town of Cummington has the
distinction of giving birth to the greatest American poet.

It was here that he was first inspired with a sense of the glory and
mystery of Nature--first learned to "hold communion with her visible
forms," and to lend his ear to her "various language"--first awoke to
the consciousness of the "vision and the faculty divine," which he has
since displayed in such manifold forms of poetic creation. It was under
the shadow of his "native hills"--

  "Broad, round, and green, that in the summer sky
  With garniture of waving grass and grain,
  Orchards, and beechen forests basking lie,
  While deep the sunless glens are scooped between
  Where brawl o'er shallow beds the streams unseen"--

in the "groves which were God's first temples," where the "sacred
influences"

  "From the stilly twilight of the place,
  And from the gray old trunks, that high in heaven
  Mingled their mossy boughs, and from the sound
  Of the invisible breath, that swayed at once
  All their green tops, stole over him"--

that the spirit of the boy-poet was touched with the mystic harmonies of
the universe, and received those impressions of melancholy grandeur from
natural objects, which pervade the most characteristic productions of
his genius.

Mr. BRYANT'S vocation for poetry was marked at a very early age. The
history of literature scarcely affords an example of such a precocious,
and, at the same time, such a healthy development. His first efforts
betray no symptoms of a forced, hot-bed culture, but seem the
spontaneous growth of a prolific imagination. They are free from the
spasmodic forces which indicate a morbid action of the intellect, and
flow in the polished, graceful, self-sustaining tranquillity, which is
usually the crowning attainment of a large and felicitous experience.
Among his earliest productions were several translations from different
Latin poets, some of which, made at ten years of age, were deemed so
successful, as to induce his friends to publish them in the newspaper of
a neighboring town. These were followed by a regular satirical
poem, entitled "The Embargo," written during the heated political
controversies concerning the policy of Mr. Jefferson, many of whose most
strenuous opponents resided at Northampton (at that time the centre of
political and social influence to a wide surrounding country), and from
the contagion of whose intelligence and zeal, the susceptible mind of
the young poet could not be expected to escape. This was published in
Boston, in 1808, before the author had completed his fourteenth year.
Its merits were at once acknowledged; it was noticed in the principal
literary review of that day; it was read with an eagerness in proportion
to the warmth of party spirit; and, indeed, so strong was the impression
which it made on the most competent judges, that nothing but the
explicit assertions of the friends of the writer could convince them of
its genuineness. It seemed, in all respects, too mature and finished a
performance to have proceeded from such a juvenile pen. This point,
however, was soon decided, and if any remaining doubts lingered in their
minds, they might have been removed by the production of "Thanatopsis,"
which was written about four years after, when the author was in the
beginning of his nineteenth year.

This remarkable poem was not published until 1816, when it appeared in
the North American Review, then under the charge of Mr. DANA,
who has himself since attained to such a signal eminence among the poets
and essayists of America, and between whom and Mr. Bryant a singular
unity of intellectual tastes laid the foundation for a cordial
friendship, which has been maintained with a warmth and constancy in the
highest degree honorable to the character of both parties. Meanwhile,
Mr. Bryant had established himself in the profession of the law, in the
beautiful village of Great Barrington, exchanging the mountain wildness
of his native region, for the diversified and singularly lovely scenery
of the Housatonic Valley, where he composed the lines "To Green Elver,"
"Inscription for an entrance to a Wood," "To a Waterfowl," and several
of his other smaller poems, which have since hardly been surpassed by
himself, and certainly not by any other American writer.

The "Thanatopsis," viewed without reference to the age at which it was
produced, is one of the most precious gems of didactic verse in the
whole compass of English poetry, but when considered as the composition
of a youth of eighteen, it partakes of the character of the marvelous.
It is, however, unjust to its rich and solemn beauty to contemplate it
in the light of a prodigy. Nor are we often tempted to revert to the
singularity of its origin, when we yield our minds to the influence of
its grand and impressive images. It seems like one of those majestic
products of nature, to which we assign no date, and which suggest no
emotion but that of admiration at their glorious harmony.

The objection has been made to the "Thanatopsis," that its consolations
in view of death are not drawn directly from the doctrines of religion,
and that it in fact makes no express allusion to the Divine Providence,
nor to the immortality of the soul. These ideas are so associated in
most minds with the subject matter of the poem, that their omission
causes a painful sense of incongruity. But the writer was not composing
a homily, nor a theological treatise. His imagination was absorbed with
the soothing influences of nature under the anticipation of the "last
bitter hour." In order to make the contrast more forcible, the poem
opens with a cold and dreary picture of the common destiny. Earth claims
the body which she has nourished; man is doomed to renounce his
individual being and mingle with the elements; kindred with the sluggish
clod, his mould is pierced by the roots of the spreading oak. The sun
shall no more see him in his daily course, nor shall any traces of his
image remain on earth or ocean.

But the universality of this fate relieves the desolation of the
prospect. Nature imparts a solace to her favorite child, glides into his
darker musings with mild and healing sympathy, and gently counsels him
not to look with dread on the mysterious realm, which is the final goal
of humanity. No one retires alone to his eternal resting-place. No couch
more magnificent could be desired than the mighty sepulchre in which
kings and patriarchs have laid down to their last repose. Every thing
grand and lovely in nature contributes to the decoration of the great
tomb of man. The dead are every where. The sun, the planets, the
infinite host of heaven, have shone on the abodes of death through the
lapse of ages. The living, who now witness the departure of their
companions without heed, will share their destiny. With these kindly
admonitions, Nature speaks to the spirit when it shudders at the thought
of the stern agony and the narrow house.

The stately movement of the versification, the accumulated grandeur of
the imagery, the vein of tender and solemn pathos, and the spirit of
cheerful trust at the close, which mark this extraordinary poem, render
it more effective, in an ethical point of view, than volumes of
exhortation; while, regarded as a work of art, the unity of purpose with
which its leading thought is presented under a variety of aspects, gives
it a completeness and symmetry which remove the force of the objection
to which we have alluded.

In a similar style of majestic thought is the "Forest Hymn," from which
we can not refrain from quoting an inimitable passage, descriptive of
the alternation between Life and Death in the Universe, which seems to
us to open the heart of the mystery with a truthfulness of insight that
has found expression in language of unsurpassable energy.

    "My heart is awed within me, when I think
  Of the great miracle that still goes on
  In silence, round me--the perpetual work
  Of thy creation, finish'd, yet renew'd
  Forever. Written on thy works, I read
  The lesson of thy own eternity.
  Lo! all grow old and die--but see, again,
  How on the faltering footsteps of decay
  Youth presses--ever gay and beautiful youth,
  In all its beautiful forms. These lofty trees
  Wave not less proudly that their ancestors
  Moulder beneath them. O, there is not lost
  One of earth's charms: upon her bosom yet,
  After the flight of untold centuries,
  The freshness of her far beginning lies,
  And yet shall lie. Life mocks the idle hate
  Of his arch-enemy, Death--yea, seats himself
  Upon the tyrant's throne--the sepulchre,
  And of the triumphs of his ghastly foe
  Makes his own nourishment. For he came forth
  From thine own bosom, and shall have no end."

The soft and exquisite beauty of the lines entitled "To a Waterfowl" is
appreciated by every reader of taste. They belong to that rare class of
poems which, once read, haunt the imagination with a perpetual charm. A
more natural expression of true religious feeling than that contained in
the closing stanzas, is nowhere to be met with.

      "Thou 'rt gone, the abyss of heaven
  Hath swallow'd up thy form; yet, on my heart
  Deeply hath sunk the lesson thou hast given,
      And shall not soon depart.

      "He who, from zone to zone,
  Guides through the boundless sky thy certain flight,
  In the long way that I must tread alone,
      Will lead my steps aright."

[Illustration: BRYANT'S RESIDENCE, AT ROSLYN, (HEMPSTEAD HARBOR) L. I.]

But we have no space to dwell upon the attractive details of Mr.
Bryant's poetry, though it would be a grateful task to pass in review
the familiar productions, of which we can weary as little as of the
natural landscape. It needs no profound analysis to state their most
general characteristics. Bryant's descriptions of nature are no less
remarkable for their minute accuracy than for the richness and delicacy
of their suggestions in the sphere of sentiment. No one can ever be
tempted to accuse him of obtaining his knowledge of nature at second
hand. He paints nothing which he has not seen. His images are derived
from actual experience. Hence they have the vernal freshness of an
orchard in bloom. He is no less familiar with the cheerful tune of
brooks in flowery June than with the voices and footfalls of the
thronged city. He has watched the maize-leaf and the maple-bough growing
greener under the fierce sun of midsummer; the mountain wind has
breathed its coolness on his brow; he has gazed at the dark figure of
the wild-bird painted on the crimson sky; and listened to the sound of
dropping nuts as they broke the solemn stillness of autumn woods. The
scenes of nature which he has loved and wooed have rewarded him with
their beautiful revelations in the moral world. Her dim symbolism has
become transparent to the anointed eye of the reverent bard, and
initiated him into the mysteries which give a new significance to the
material creation.

It is true that the staple of his poetry is reflection, rather than
passion, reminding us of the chaste severity of sculpture, and not
appealing to the fancy by any sensuous or voluptuous arts of coloring.
But a deep sentiment underlies the expression; and he touches the
springs of emotion with a powerful hand, though he never ceases to be
master of his own feelings. The apparent coldness of which some have
complained, may be ascribed to the frigidity of the reader, with more
truth than to the apathy of the writer. With its highly intellectual
character, the poetry of Mr. Bryant is adapted to win a more profound
and lasting admiration than if it were merely the creation of a
productive fancy. It may gain a more limited circle of readers (although
its universal popularity sets aside this supposition), but they who have
once enjoyed its substantial reality will place it on the same shelf
with Milton and Wordsworth, with a "sober certainty" that they will
always find it instinct with a fresh and genuine vitality.

The influence of this poetry is of a pure and ennobling character; never
ministering to false or unhealthy sensibility, it refreshes the better
feelings of our nature; inspiring a tranquil confidence in the on-goings
of the Universe, with whose most beautiful manifestations we are brought
into such intimate communion. Its most pensive tones, which murmur such
sweet, sad music, never lull the soul in the repose of despair, but
inspire it with a cheerful hope in the issues of the future. The
"inexorable Past" shall yet yield the treasures which are hidden in its
mysterious depths, and every thing good and fair be renewed in "the
glory and the beauty of its prime."

  "All shall come back, each tie
    Of pure affection shall be knit again;
  Alone shall Evil die,
    And Sorrow dwell a prisoner in thy reign."

As a prose writer, Mr. Bryant is distinguished for signal excellencies
both of thought and expression, evincing a remarkable skill in various
departments of composition, from the ephemeral political essay to the
high-wrought fictitious tale, and graphic recollections of foreign
travel. The superior brightness of his poetic fame can alone prevent him
from being known to posterity as a vigorous and graceful master of
prose, surpassed by few writers of the present day.




THE CRYSTAL PALACE.


In the early months of last year the Great Exhibition had become as
nearly a "fixed fact" as any thing in the future can be. The place where
and the building in which it was to be held, then became matters for
grave consideration. The first point, fortunately, presented little
difficulty, the south side of Hyde-park, between Kensington-road and
Rotten-row, having been early selected as the locality.

The construction of the edifice, however, presented difficulties not so
easily surmounted. The Building Committee, comprising some of the
leading architects and engineers of the kingdom, among whom are Mr.
Barry, the architect of the new Houses of Parliament, and Mr.
Stephenson, the constructor of the Britannia Tubular Bridge, advertised
for plans to be presented for the building. When the committee met, they
found no want of designs; their table was loaded with them, to the
number of 240. Their first task was to select those which were
positively worthless, and throw them aside. By this process the
number for consideration was reduced to about sixty; and from
these the committee proceeded to concoct a design, which pleased
nobody--themselves least of all. However, the plan, such as it was, was
decided upon, and advertisements were issued for tenders for its
construction. This was the signal for a fierce onslaught upon the
proceedings of the committee. For the erection of a building which was
to be used for only a few months, more materials were to be thrown into
one of the main lungs of the metropolis, than were contained in the
eternal pyramids of Egypt. Moreover, could the requisite number of miles
of brickwork be constructed within the few weeks of time allotted? and
was it not impossible that this should, in so short a time, become
sufficiently consolidated to sustain the weight of the immense iron dome
which, according to the design of the committee, was to rest upon it?

The committee, fortunately, were not compelled to answer these and a
multitude of similar puzzling interrogatories which were poured in upon
them. Relief was coming to them from an unexpected quarter: whence, we
must go back a little to explain.

On New Year's Day, of the year 1839, Sir Robert Schomburgk, the
botanist, was proceeding in a native boat up the River Berbice, in
Demerara. In a sheltered reach of the stream, he discovered resting upon
the still waters an aquatic plant, a species of lily, but of a gigantic
size, and of a shape hitherto unknown. Seeds of this plant, to which was
given the name of "Victoria Regia," were transmitted to England, and
were ultimately committed to the charge of JOSEPH PAXTON, the
horticulturist at Chatsworth, the magnificent seat of the Duke of
Devonshire. The plant produced from these seeds became the occasion, and
in certain respects the model, for the Crystal Palace.

Every means was adopted to place the plant in its accustomed
circumstances. A tropical soil was formed for it of burned loam and
peat; Newcastle coal was substituted for a meridian sun, to produce an
artificial South America under an English heaven; by means of a wheel a
ripple like that of its native river, was communicated to the waters of
the tank upon which its broad leaves reposed. Amid such enticements
the lily could not do otherwise than flourish; and in a month it had
outgrown its habitation. The problem was therefore set before its
foster-father to provide for it, within a few weeks, a new home. This
was not altogether a new task for Mr. Paxton, who had already devoted
much attention to the erection of green-houses; and within the required
space of time, he had completed this house for the "Victoria Regia," and
therein, in the sense in which the acorn includes the oak, that of the
Crystal Palace.

[Illustration: THE GREAT EXHIBITION BUILDING.]

While Mr. Paxton was planning an abode for this Brobdignagian lily, the
Building Committee of the Exhibition were poring wearily over the 240
plans lying upon their table. They had rejected the 180 worthless ones,
and from the remainder had concocted, as we have said, with much
cogitation and little satisfaction, their own design. Such as it was,
however, it was determined that it should be executed--if possible.

This brings us down to the middle, or to be precise, to the 18th of
June, on which day Mr. Paxton was sitting as chairman on a railway
committee. He had previously made himself acquainted with the case laid
before them, and was not therefore under the necessity of now devoting
his attention to it. He took advantage of this leisure moment to work
out a design for the Exhibition Building, which he had conceived some
days previously. In ten days thereafter elevations, sections, working
plans and specifications, were completed from this draft, and the whole
was submitted to the inspection of competent and influential persons, by
whom it was unanimously announced to be practicable, and the only
practicable scheme presented.

This design was then laid before the contractors, Messrs. Fox and
Henderson, who at once determined to submit a tender for the
construction of a building in accordance with it. In a single week, they
had calculated the amount and cost of every pound of iron, every pane of
glass, every foot of wood, and every hour of labor which would be
required, and were prepared with a tender and specifications for the
construction of the edifice. But here arose a difficulty. The committee
had advertised only for proposals for carrying out their own design;
but, fortunately, they had invited the suggestion on the part of
contractors, of any improvements upon it; and so Mr. Paxton's plan was
presented simply as an "improvement" upon that of the committee, with
which it had not a single feature in common. This, with certain
modifications, was adopted, and the result is the Crystal Palace--itself
the greatest wonder which the Exhibition will present--the exterior of
which is represented in our accompanying Illustration.

The building consists of three series of elevations of the respective
heights of 64, 44, and 24 feet, intersected at the centre by a transept
of 72 feet in width, having a semicircular roof rising to the height of
108 feet in the centre. It extends in length 1851 feet from north to
south, more than one-third of a mile, with a breadth of 456 feet upon
the ground; covering 18 superficial acres, nearly double the extent of
our own Washington-square; and exceeding by more than one half the
dimensions of the Park or the Battery. The whole rests upon cast-iron
pillars, united by bolts and nuts, fixed to flanges turned perfectly
true, so that if the socket be placed level, the columns and
connecting-pieces must stand upright; and, in point of fact, not a
crooked line is discoverable in the combination of such an immense
number of pieces. For the support of the columns, holes are dug in the
ground, in which is placed a bed of concrete, and upon this rest iron
sockets of from three to four feet in length, according to the level of
the ground, to which the columns are firmly attached by bolts and nuts.
At the top, each column is attached by a girder to its opposite column,
both longitudinally and transversely, so that the whole eighteen acres
of pillars is securely framed together.

The roofs, of which there are five, one to each of the elevations, are
constructed on the "ridge and furrow" principle, and glazed
with sheets of glass of 49 inches in length. The construction will be at
once understood by imagining a series of parallel rows of the letter V
(thus, \/\/\/), extending in uninterrupted lines the whole length of the
building. The apex of each ridge is formed by a wooden sash-bar with
notches upon each side for holding the laths in which are fitted the
edges of the glass. The bottom bar, or rafter, is hollowed at the top so
as to form a gutter to carry off the water, which passes through
transverse gutters into the iron columns, which are hollow, thus serving
as water-pipes; in the base of the columns horizontal pipes are
inserted, which convey the accumulated water into the sewers. The
exhalations, from so large an extent of surface, from the plants, and
from the breath of the innumerable visitors, rising and condensed
against the glass, would descend from a flat roof in the form of a
perpetual mist, but it is found that from glass pitched at a particular
angle the moisture does not fall, but glides down its surface. The
bottom bars are therefore grooved on the inside, thus forming interior
gutters, by which the moisture also finds its way down the interior of
the columns, through the drainage pipes, into the sewers. These grooved
rafters, of which the total length is 205 miles, are formed by
machinery, at a single operation.

The lower tier of the building is boarded, the walls of the upper
portion being composed, like the roof, of glass. Ventilation is provided
for by the basement portion being walled with iron plates, placed at an
angle of 45 degrees, known as _luffer-boarding_, which admits the air
freely, while it excludes the rain. A similar provision is made at the
top of each tier of the building. These are so constructed that they can
be closed at pleasure. In order to subdue the intense light in a
building having such an extent of glass surface, the whole roof and the
south side will be covered with canvas, which will also preclude the
possibility of injury from hail, as well as render the edifice much
cooler.

In the construction of the building care has been taken to give to each
part the stiffest and strongest form possible in a given quantity of
material. The columns are hollow, and the girders which unite them are
trellis-formed. The utmost weight which any girder will ever be likely
to sustain is seven and a half tons; and not one is used until after
having been tested to the extent of 15 tons; while the breaking weight
is calculated at 30 tons. At first sight, there would seem to be danger
that a building presenting so great a surface to the action of the wind,
would be liable to be blown down. But from the manner in which the
columns are framed together they can not be overthrown except by
breaking them. Experiments show that in order to break the 1060 columns
on the ground floor, a force of 6360 tons must be exerted, at a height
of 24 feet. The greatest force of the wind ever known is computed at 22
pounds to the superficial foot; assuming a possible force of 28 pounds,
and suppose a hurricane of that momentum to strike at once the whole
side of the building, the total force would be less than 1500 tons--not
one-fourth of the capacity of the building to sustain, independent of
the bracings, which add materially to its strength. So that, if any
reliance at all can be placed upon theoretical engineering, there can be
no doubt as to the safety of the building.

Entering at the main east or west entrance, we find ourselves in a nave
64 feet in height, 72 in breadth, and extending without interruption the
whole length of the building, one-third of a mile. Parallel with this,
but interrupted by the transept in the centre, are a series of side
aisles of 48 and 24 feet in breadth, with a height of 44 and 24 feet.
Over the centre of the nave swells the semicircular roof of the
transept, overarching the stately trees beneath--a Brobdignagian
green-house with ancient elms instead of geraniums and rose-bushes. The
whole area of the ground floor is 772,784 square feet; and that of the
galleries 217,100; making in all within a fraction of one million square
feet; to which may be added 500,000 feet of hanging-space, available for
the display of the products of human heads and hands.

There are three refreshment rooms, one in the transept, and one near
each end, around the trees which were left standing, where ices and
pastry for the wealthy, and bread-and-butter and cheese for the poorer
are to be furnished. No wine, spirits, or fermented liquors are to be
sold; only tea, coffee, and unfermented drinks; pure water is to be
furnished gratis to all comers by the lessees of the refreshment rooms.

In respect to the decoration of the interior, a keen controversy has
been waged. The fact of iron being the material of construction renders
it necessary that it should be painted to preserve it from the action of
the atmosphere. On the one hand, it is said that the fact that the
structure is metallic should be indicated by the decoration, otherwise
the whole will have no more appearance of stability than an arbor of
wicker-work. Those who take this view recommend that the interior
should be bronzed. On the other hand, those to whom the decoration is
intrusted affirm that the object of using color is to increase the
effect of light and shade. If the whole were of one uniform dead color
the effect of the innumerable parts of which the building is composed,
all falling in similar lines, one before the other, would be precisely
that of a plane surface; the extended lines of pillars presenting the
aspect of a continuous wall. In order to bring out the distinctive
features of the building various colors must be used; and experiments
show that a combination of the primary colors, red, blue, and yellow, is
most pleasant to the eye. The best means for using these is to place
blue, which retreats, upon the concave surfaces, yellow, which advances,
upon the convex ones, reserving red for plane surfaces. But as when
these colors come in contact each becomes tinged with the complementary
color of the other--the blue with green, the red with orange--a line of
white is interposed between them. Applying these principles, the shafts
of the columns are to be yellow, the concave portions of their capitals
blue, the under side of the girders red, and their vertical surfaces
white.

Among all the wonders of the Crystal Palace nothing is more wonderful
than its cheapness, and the rapidity of its construction. Possession of
the site was obtained on the 30th of July; in a period of only 145
working-days the building was to all intents and purposes completed. As
to cheapness it costs less per cubic foot than an ordinary barn. If used
only for the Exhibition, and at its close returned to the contractors,
the cost will be nine-sixteenths of a penny a foot; or, if permanently
purchased, it will be one penny and one-twelfth. Thus: The solid
contents are 33,000,000 cubic feet; the price if returned is L79,800, if
retained L150,000. This simple fact, that a building of glass and iron,
covering eighteen acres, affording room for nine miles of tables, should
have been completed in less than five months from the day when the
contract was entered into, at a cost less than that of the humblest
hovel, opens a new era in the science of building.

As to the final destination of the Crystal Palace, it is the wish of the
designer that it should be converted into a permanent winter-garden with
drives and promenades. Leaving ample space for plants, there would be
two miles of walks in the galleries, and the same amount for walks upon
the ground floor; in summer the removal of the upright glass would give
the whole the appearance of a continuous walk or garden.




[Illustration: VOYAGE IN SEARCH OF SIR JOHN FRANKLIN]


Sir JOHN FRANKLIN, in command of the "Erebus" and "Terror," having on
board one hundred and thirty-eight souls, set sail from England on the
19th of May, 1845, in search of a northwest passage. On the 26th of
July, sixty-eight days afterward, they were seen by a passing whaler
moored to an iceberg near the centre of Baffin's Bay; since which time
no intelligence of their fate has been received. No special anxiety was
entertained respecting them until the beginning of 1848, for the
commander had intimated that the voyage would probably continue for
three years, and that they might be the first to announce their own
return. But as month after month passed away without bringing any
tidings, an anxious and painful sympathy sprung up in the public mind,
and the British Government determined that searches for the missing
vessels should be made in three different quarters by three separate
expeditions fitted out for that purpose.

One quarter, however, that region known as Boothia, where there was a
probability of success, was beyond the scope of these expeditions, and
Lady Franklin determined to organize an expedition to explore that
region. For this purpose she appropriated all the means under her
control; and a subscription was opened to supply the deficiency. The
"Prince Albert," a ketch of less than ninety tons burden, measuring in
length about seventy-two feet, and seventeen in breadth, was purchased
for the expedition. She was taken to Aberdeen to be fitted up; a double
planking was put upon her, by way of pea-jacket to fit her for her
arctic voyage, and a crew of fourteen canny Scotchmen, secured by the
promise of double pay. Captain Forsyth, of the Royal Navy, proffered his
gratuitous services as commander. Attached to the expedition, having
special charge of the stores and scientific instruments, with the
express understanding that he should head one of the exploring parties
to be sent out from Regent's Inlet, was Mr. W. PARKER SNOW, from whose
Journal we propose to draw up some account of the pleasures of sailing
through the ice.

Mr. Snow seems to have been precisely the man for such an undertaking.
He left America at three days' notice to join any expedition which might
be sent out by Lady Franklin. With an active, hopeful temperament, never
so happy as in a gale of wind, if it was only blowing the right way, he
rushed to the embrace of the Arctic Snows with as much alacrity as
though they were kinsmen as well as namesakes. He had, moreover, a
happy faculty of turning his hand to every thing, and no disposition to
hide his talent in a napkin. A physician had been engaged for the
vessel; but when, two days before sailing, the disciple of Esculapius
saw the diminutive craft, he declined to proceed:--Mr. Snow volunteered
to perform his duties; he had read a little medicine at odd hours; and
by the aid of Rees's Guide, and Smee's Broadsheet, his practice was
uniformly successful--either in spite of, or on account of, his informal
professional training. The sailors, as might be expected from their
Scotch blood, were desirous of having religious worship on board:--Mr.
Snow offered his services as chaplain, reading and expounding the
Scriptures, and offering up prayer.

On the 6th of June, 1850, the Prince Albert set sail from Aberdeen; a
fortnight brought them within two hundred miles of the shores of
Greenland. Then came, for a week, a succession of heavy gales, which
drove them back upon their course; so that in six days their progress
was not more than a dozen miles. The 1st of July, however, found them
off Cape Farewell. Some idea of the multifarious occupations of the
many-officed Mr. Snow, at a time when his proper duties had not
commenced, may be gathered from his description of


LIFE ON SHIPBOARD.

"At half-past six I used to turn out; and, warm or cold, wet or dry,
take an immediate ablution in the pure and natural element. For half an
hour I would then walk on deck, fair or foul; and, a little before
eight, examine the men's forecastle; see to their condition, and whether
any of them were sick; and if so, give them medicine. At eight bells, I
would then take the chronometrical time for Captain Forsyth, while he
observed the altitude of the sun, to get our longitude. Latterly I used,
by his desire, to take a set of sights also myself, taking the time from
a common watch, and comparing it afterward with the chronometer. The
chronometers were then wound up by me, and the thermometer, barometer,
&c., registered. At eight o'clock the two mates went to breakfast; the
captain and I getting ours soon after them. During the forenoon I had to
attend to the stores, provisions, &c.; write my accounts, journals, and
other papers; and at noon worked up the ship's reckoning, the
observations, and wrote the ship's log, examining our present position
and future course. The mates had their dinner at noon: the captain and I
at three P.M.; after which, a stroll for an hour or so on deck was taken
by both of us. Tea came round at six, and at eight P.M. I used to try
the temperature of the air on deck, and of the sea. After that, we would
read together in the stern cabin. At ten, we would take our hot grog;
and, generally about eleven, when free from rough weather or the
neighborhood of ice, turn in for the night. Very little candle was
required below at night, as there was seldom more than an hour or two's
darkness during any part of our voyage, until we were returning. It was
not long after this date, moreover, that we had continued daylight
through the whole twenty-four hours."

The principal obstruction and danger in arctic navigation arises from
the ice; fields of which often occur of twenty or thirty miles in
diameter, and ten or fifteen feet in thickness. From these crystal
plains rise sometimes isolated, sometimes in groups, elevations of
thirty or more feet in height, called _hummocks_. Dr. Scoresby once saw
a field so free from hummocks and fissures that a coach might have
traversed it for leagues in a straight direction, without obstruction.
In May or June these fields begin to drift along in solemn procession to
the southwestward, in which direction they hold their steady course,
whether in calm or in spite of adverse winds. When these floating
continents emerge from the drift ice which had hitherto protected them,
they are shattered and broken up by the long, deep swell of the ocean. A
ground-swell, hardly perceptible in the open sea, will break up a field
in a few hours. These fields sometimes acquire a rotary motion, which
gives their circumference a velocity of several miles an hour, producing
a tremendous shock when one impinges upon another. "A body of more than
ten thousand millions of tons in weight," says Dr. Scoresby, "meeting
with resistance when in motion, produces consequences scarcely possible
to conceive. The strongest ship is but an insignificant impediment
between two fields in motion."--Mr. Snow gives the following account of


TAKING THE FIRST ICE.

"We had come so quickly and unexpectedly upon this "stream" (not having
seen it, owing to the thick weather, until close aboard of it), that
promptitude of decision and movement was absolutely necessary. It was
one of those moments when the _seaman_ comes forward, and by boldly
acting, either in the one way or the other, shows what he is made of. In
the present case the question instantly arose as to whether the vessel
should at once run through the ice now before her, or wait until clearer
and milder weather came. The mate, as ice-master, was asked by the
captain which, in his opinion, was best. He advised _heaving to, to
windward of it, and waiting_. The second mate was then asked; and he,
without knowing the other's opinion, strongly urged the necessity of
_running through at once_. Captain Forsyth, using his own judgment, very
wisely decided upon the latter, and accordingly run the ship on. And a
pretty sight, too, it was, as the "Prince Albert" under easy and working
sail, in a moment or two more entered the intricate channels that were
presented to her between numerous bergs and pieces of ice, rough and
smooth, large and small, new and old, dark and white. It was hazy
weather, snowing and raining at the time; and all hands having been
summoned on deck, were wrapped in their oil-skin dresses and waterproof
overcoats. Standing on the topsail-yard was the second mate conning the
ship; half-way up the weather rigging clung the captain, watching and
directing as necessary; while aft, on the raised counter near the wheel,
stood the chief mate telling the helmsman how to steer. This being the
first ice in any large and continuous quantity that we had met, I looked
at it with some curiosity. The moment we had entered within the outer
edge of the stream the water became as smooth as a common pond on
shore; and it was positively a pretty sight to see that little vessel
dodging in and out and threading her way among the numerous pieces of
ice that beset her proper and direct course. The ice itself presented a
most beautiful appearance both in color and form, being variegated in
every direction. We were soon in the very thick of it; and before five
minutes had elapsed from our first taking it we could see no apparent
means of either going on or retracing our steps. But it was well
managed, and after about an hour's turning hither and thither, this way
and that way, straight and crooked, we got fairly through, and found
clear water beyond.

"Throughout the night the wind blew a complete hurricane, and the short
high sea was perfectly furious; lashing about in all directions with the
madness of a maelstroem, and with a violence that, apparently, nothing
could resist. Heavy squalls, with sharp sleet and snowstorms from the
southward, added to the fearful tempest that was raging. It was
impossible to see three miles ahead, the weather being so thick.
Occasionally an iceberg would dart out through the mist, heaving its
huge body up and down in frightful motion, now advancing, next receding,
and again approaching with any thing but pleasant proximity. Our little
vessel, however, as usual, stood it well. Could we have divested
ourselves of the reality of the scene, it might have been likened to a
fancy picture, in which some strange and curious dance was being
represented between the sea, the ice, and the ship; the latter, by the
aid of the former, gallantly lifting herself to, and then declining from
the other. But it was too real; and the greater danger of the land being
possibly near, was too strongly impressed upon our minds, to allow any
visionary feeling to possess us at the time. It was the worst and most
dangerous night we had yet had, and hardly a man on board rested quietly
below until the height of it was past."

Soon after this a boat's crew was sent ashore for water, where in a
lonely spot they discovered the grave of an European, with an
inscription on a rude wooden tablet at its head, stating that "John
Huntley of Shetland, was buried there in August, 1847." The sailors
replaced the board which had blown down; and left the solitary grave,
with the humble tribute of a wish for the repose of the poor fellow's
soul. A few days later while on shore, Mr. Snow was spectator of the


OVERTURN OF AN ICEBERG.

"I was speedily awakened to reality by a sudden noise like the cracking
of some mighty edifice of stone, or the bursting of several pieces of
ordnance. Ere the sound of that noise had vibrated on the air, a
succession of reports like the continued discharge of a heavy fire of
musketry, interspersed with the occasional roar of cannon, followed
quickly upon one another, for the space of perhaps two minutes; when,
suddenly, my eye was arrested by the oscillation of a moderate-sized
iceberg not far beneath my feet, in a line away from the hill I was
upon; and the next moment it tottered, and with a sidelong inclination,
cut its way into the bosom of the sea upon which it had before been
reclining. Roar upon roar pealed in echoes from the mountain heights on
every side: the wild seabird arose with fluttering wings and rapid
flight as it proceeded to a quarter where its quiet would be less
disturbed: the heretofore peaceful water presented the appearance of a
troubled ocean after a fierce gale of wind; and, amid the varied sounds
now heard, human voices from the boat came rising up on high in honest
English--strangely striking on the ear--hailing to know if I had seen
the 'turn,' and also whether I wanted them to join me. But an instant
had not passed before the mighty mass of snow and ice which had so
suddenly overturned, again presented itself above the water. This time,
however, it bore a different shape. The conical and rotten surface that
had been uppermost, when I had first noticed it, was gone, and a smooth,
table-like plane, from which streamed numerous cascades and _jets
d'eau_, was now visible. The former had sunk some hundred feet below,
when the 'berg,' reversing itself, had been overturned by its extreme
upper weight, and thus brought the bottom of it high above the level of
the sea."

Northward, and still northward: thicker and more continuous grew the
ice-plains, while ever and anon a sound like the discharge of heavy
artillery booming along the lonely seas, announced that one iceberg
after another had burst amid this freezing arctic midsummer. They now
found that they were approaching the great Pack, where their labors were
properly to begin. Due preparations were made, by laying in order
ice-anchors, claws, and axes, getting tow-ropes, warps, and
tracking-belts in order for instant use, and


INSTALLING THE CROW'S NEST.

"The 'Crow's Nest' is a light cask, or any similar object, appointed for
the look-out man aloft to shelter himself in, and is in large ships
generally at the _topmast_ head. In smaller vessels, however, it is
necessary to have it as high up as possible, in order to give from it a
greater scope of vision than could be attained lower down. Consequently,
in the _Prince Albert_ it was close to the 'fore-truck,' that is,
completely at the mast-head. In our case, it was a long, narrow, but
_light_ cask, having at the lower part of it a trap, acting like a
valve, whereby any one could enter; and was open at the upper part. In
length it was about four feet, so that a person on the look-out had no
part of himself exposed to the weather but his head and shoulders. In
the interior of it was a small seat, slung to the hinder part of the
cask, and a spyglass, well secured. To reach this, a rope ladder was
affixed to the bottom of it, as seen in the engraving. This is called
the 'Jacob's Ladder,' and the boatswain may be observed attaching the
lower parts of it to the foremast-head. Upon the top-gallant yard are
two men, busy in securing the cask to the mast, while the second mate is
inside trying its strength, and giving directions concerning it. The
'Crow's Nest' is a favorite place with many whaling captains, who are
rarely out of it for days when among the ice. I was very frequently in
it myself, fair weather or foul--from six to a dozen times a day--both
for personal gratification, and for the purpose of looking out. It was a
favorite spot with me at midnight, when the atmosphere was clear, and
the whole beauty of arctic scenery was exposed to view. It was all fresh
to me: I enjoyed it; and had enough to do, admiring the enormous masses
of ice we were passing, the white-topped mountains in the distance, and
the strange aspect of every thing around me. It seemed, as we slowly
threaded our way through the bergs, that we were about approaching some
great battle-field, in which we were to be actively engaged; and that we
were now, cautiously, passing through the various outposts of the mighty
encampment; at other times I could almost fancy we were about to enter
secretly, by the suburbs, some of those vast and wonderful cities whose
magnificent ruins throw into utter insignificance all the grandeur of
succeeding ages. Silently, and apparently without motion, did we glide
along, amidst dark hazy weather, rain, and enough wind to fill the sails
and steady them, but no more."

Northward yet, and ever northward:--More frequent and massive grew the
icebergs among which the little "Prince Albert" threaded its way; while
far and near, to the east and north and west the eye met nothing but a
uniform dazzling whiteness shot up from the glittering ice-peaks. Now
and then a bear was seen, sitting a grim sentinel, by some seal-hole,
from which his prey was soon "expected out." As they advanced the ice
closed in around them, until at last they were fairly


[Illustration: SURROUNDED BY ICEBERGS.]

"We were fairly 'in the ice:' but ice of which most readers have no
idea. The water frozen in our ponds and lakes at home is but as a mere
thin pane of glass in comparison to that which now came upon us. Fancy
before you miles and miles of a tabular icy rock eight feet or more,
solid, thick throughout, unbroken, or only by a single rent here and
there, not sufficient to separate the piece itself. Conceive this icy
rock to be in many parts of a perfectly even surface, but in others
covered with what might well be conceived as the ruins of a mighty city
suddenly destroyed by an earthquake, and the remains jumbled together in
one confused mass. Let there be also huge blocks of most fantastic form
scattered about upon this tabular surface, and in some places rising in
towering height, and in one apparently connected chain, far, far beyond
the sight. Take these in your view, and you will have some faint idea of
what was the kind of ice presented to my eye as I gazed upon it from
aloft. We had at last come to the part most dreaded by the daring and
adventurous whalers. _Melville's Bay_, often called, from its fearful
character, the 'Devil's Nip,' was opening to my view, and stretching
away far to the northward out of sight. But neither bay nor aught else,
except by knowledge of its position, could I discover. Every where was
ice; and the wonder to me was, how we were to get on at all through
such an apparently insurmountable barrier.

"Our position now was becoming more and more confined as to sailing
room. The channel in which we had hitherto been quietly gliding,
narrowed till little better than the breadth of the ship. At 4^h 30^m
P.M. we could get no further, a barrier of 'hummocky' ice intervening
right across our passage between us and some open water, visible not
above seventy yards from us. Speedily the channel through which we had
come began to close, and after trying in vain to force our way through
the obstruction, we found ourselves at six o'clock completely beset. The
_Devil's Thumb_, which was now plainly visible, at this time bore S.E.
(compass) about thirty miles. Other land was also seen topping over
enormous glaciers, which were most wonderful to look at, and used to
entrance my gaze for hours. At six o'clock our actual labors in the ice
commenced. It was beginning to press upon us rather hard; and from the
appearance of that which blocked our way, it was evident there had been
a heavy squeeze here, and we were afraid of getting fixed in another.
Accordingly every effort was made to remove the obstacle which impeded
our passage. We first began to try and _heave_ the ship through by
attaching strong warps to ice anchors, which latter being fastened in
the solid floe, enabled a heavy strain to be put in force. The windlass
was then set to work, but to no purpose, as we hardly gained a fathom.
We next tried what heaving out the pieces that were in our way would do,
but this proved of no avail. The saws were then set to work to cut off
some angular projections that inconveniently pressed against our side;
and while this was being done, I sprung on to the hummocky pieces and
examined the difficulty. The obstacle, however, was not removed; and at
two in the morning a crack in the large floe to the westward of us was
observed to be gradually enlarging. In less than half an hour the water
appeared in larger quantities astern, and a 'lane' was opened, by a
circuitous route, into the clear space ahead of us, whither we wanted to
go. All hands were called to the ship, and the vessel's head turned
round to the southward, any further attempt to get through the channel
we had been working at being given up. Sail was made to a light breeze,
and some delicate manoeuvring had to be accomplished in getting the
ship round and in among some heavy ice, toward the passage we wished to
enter.

"When I went on deck the next morning about eight, I found the weather
very thick, with heavy rain. Our position seemed to me but little
improved from that of the past night, for numerous 'bergs' of every size
and shape appeared to obstruct our path. A fresh breeze was blowing from
the S.E., and our ship was bounding nimbly to it in water as smooth as a
mill-pond. But no sooner did she get to the end of her course one way,
than she had to retrace her steps and try it another. We seemed
completely hemmed in on every side by heavy packed ice, rough uneven
hummocks, or a complete fleet of enormous bergs. Like a frightened hare
did the poor thing seem to fly, here, there, and every where, vainly
striving to escape from the apparent trap she had got into. It was a
strange and novel sight. For three or four hours--indeed ever since we
had entered this basin of water, we had been vainly striving to find
some passage out of it, in as near a direction as possible to our proper
course, but neither this way, nor any other way, nor even that in which
we had entered (for the passage had again suddenly closed), could we
find one. At last, about ten A.M., an opening between two large bergs
was discovered to the N.W. Without a moment's delay our gallant little
bark was pushed into it, and soon we found ourselves threading through a
complete labyrinth of ice rocks, if they may be so called, where the
very smallest of them, ay, or even a fragment from one of them, if
falling on us, would have splintered into ten thousand pieces the
gallant vessel that had thus thrust herself among them, and would have
buried her crew irretrievably. Wonderful indeed was it all. Numerous
lanes and channels, not unlike the paths and streets of a mighty city,
branched off in several directions; but our course was in those that led
us most to the northward. Onward we pursued our way in this manner for
about two hours, when, suddenly, on turning out of a passage between
some lofty bergs, we found the view opening to us, a field of ice
appearing at the termination of the channel, and at the extreme end a
schooner fast to a 'floe,' that is, lying alongside the flat ice, as by
a quay. The wind was fair for us, blowing a moderate breeze, so that we
soon ran down to her in saucy style, rounding to just ahead of her
position, and making fast in like manner. To our great joy we found
that, as we had suspected, and, indeed, knew, as soon as colors were
hoisted, it was indeed Sir John Ross in the 'Felix.' Glad was I of an
opportunity to see the gallant old veteran, whose name and writings had
latterly been so frequently before me. Directly we got on board, Sir
John Ross came to meet us; I saw before me him who, for four long years
and more, had been incarcerated, hopelessly, with his companions, in
those icy regions to which we ourselves were bound. I was struck with
astonishment! It was nothing, in comparison, for the young and robust to
come on such a voyage; but that _he_, at his time of life, when men
generally think it right--and right, perhaps, it is, too--to sit quietly
down at home by their own firesides, should brave the hardship and
danger once again, was indeed surprising.

"In the evening both vessels had to move into another position, in
consequence of the bergs approaching too closely toward us. To watch
these mountain, icy monsters in a calm, as they slowly and silently, yet
surely and determinedly, move about in the narrow sheet of water by
which they chance to be encompassed, one could well imagine that it was
some huge mysterious thing, possessed of life, and bent on the fell
purpose of destruction. Onward it almost imperceptibly glides, until
reaching an opposing floe, it forces its way far through the solid ice,
plowing up the pieces and throwing them aside in hilly heaps with a
force and power apparently incredible. Should it happen that an impetus
is given to it by wind, or other causes besides those thus occasioned by
the tide, or current, it is mighty in its strength, and terrific in the
desolation it produces. Nothing can save a ship if thus caught by one,
as was the case in the memorable and fatal year of 1830, in this very
bay, when vessels were 'squeezed flat'--'reared up by the ice, almost in
the position of a rearing horse! others thrown fairly over on their
broadsides; and some actually overrun by the advancing floe and totally
buried by it.'"

The obstructions presented by the ice continued to increase so that in a
whole fortnight, in spite of the most strenuous exertions, they made
only twelve miles in their northward course. And even this, as they
subsequently learned, was more than was performed by the government
expedition, which was five weeks in advancing thirty miles. On the third
of August, in Melville's Bay, night closed in upon


[Illustration: THE PRINCE ALBERT IN A DANGEROUS POSITION.]

"There was still more danger now, on account of the heavier and worse
kind of ice about us. Several bergs and rugged hummocks were in very
close quarters to us. At four A.M. we had again to unship the rudder;
and this we could hardly do, in consequence of being completely beset.
The 'Felix,' was just ahead; but not a particle of water any where near
or around us could be seen. Several times both vessels were in extreme
danger; and once we sustained a rather heavy pressure, being canted over
on the starboard side most unpleasantly. But the 'Prince Albert' stood
it well; although it was painfully evident that should the heavy outer
floes still keep setting in upon those which inclosed us, nothing could
save her. To describe our position at this moment it will be only
necessary to observe that both vessels were as completely in the ice as
if they had been dropped into it from on high, and frozen there. It had
been impossible for me to sleep during the night in consequence of the
constant harsh grating sound that the floes caused as they slowly and
heavily moved along or _upon_ the ship's side, crushing their outer
edges with a most unpleasant noise close to my ear. My sleeping berth
was half under and half above the level of the water, when the ship was
on an even keel. In the morning I heard the grating sound still stronger
and close to me: I threw myself off the bed and went on deck. From the
deck, I jumped on to the ice, and had a look how it was serving the poor
little vessel. Under her stern I perceived large masses crushed up in a
frightful manner, and with terrific force, sufficient, I thought, to
have knocked her whole counter in. My only wonder was how she stood it;
but an explanation, independent of her own good strength, was soon
presented to me in the fact that the floe I was standing upon was moving
right round, and grinding in its progress all lesser pieces in its way.
This was the cause of safety to ourselves and the 'Felix.' Had the heavy
bodies of ice been impelled directly toward us, as we at first feared
they would be, instead of passing us in an angular direction, we should
both, most assuredly, have been crushed like an egg-shell. The very
_bergs_, or the _floating_ ones, near which we had been fast on the
previous day, were aiding in the impetus given by the tide or current to
the masses now in motion; and most providential was it that no wind was
blowing from the adverse quarter at the time, upon each side of the ship
the floes were solid and of great thickness, and pressing closely upon
her timbers. Under the bow, several rough pieces had been thrown up
nearly as high as the level of the bowsprit, and these were in constant
change, as the larger masses drove by them.

"I ascended on deck, and found all the preparations for taking to the
ice, if necessary, renewed. Spirits of wine, for portable fuel, had been
drawn off, and placed handy; bags of bread, pemmican, &c., were all in
readiness; and nothing was wanting in the event of a too heavy squeeze
coming. We could perceive that, sooner or later, a collision between the
two floes, the one on our larboard and the other on our starboard side,
must take place, as the former had not nearly so much motion as the
latter; but where this collision would occur was impossible to say.
Between the 'Felix' and us, the passage was blocked principally by the
same sort of pieces that I have mentioned as lying under our bow; and
astern of us were several small bergs that might or might not be of
service in breaking the collision. Very fortunately they proved the
former; for, presently, I could perceive the floe on our starboard hand,
as it came flushing and grinding all near it, in its circular movement,
catch one of its extreme corners on a large block of ice a short
distance astern, and by the force of the pressure drive it into the
opposite floe, rending and tearing all before it; while at the same time
itself rebounded, as it were, or swerved on one side, and glided more
softly and with a relaxed pressure past us. This was the last trial of
the kind our little 'Prince' had to endure; for afterward a gradual
slackening of the whole body of ice took place, and at ten it opened to
the southward. We immediately shipped the rudder, and began heaving,
warping, and tracking the ship through the loose masses that lay in
that, the only direction for us now to pursue, if we wished to get clear
at all."

On the 10th of August, as the sun, which now never sank below the
horizon, rose above a low-lying fog-bank; one of the government
expeditions was seen emerging from the mist. The expedition consisted of
two screw steamers, each having a sailing vessel in tow. A strange sight
it was to see these steamers--the first that ever burst into that silent
sea--gliding along amid the eternal ice of the arctic circle. They
proved of great service in breaking through the ice, dashing stem on
against the massy barriers; then backing astern, to gain headway, and
repeating the manoeuvre until a passage was forced. When the ice was
too thick to be broken in this manner, a hole was drilled in it, into
which a powder-cylinder was placed, the mine fired, and the fragments
dragged out by the steamers. The "Prince Albert" and "Felix" were taken
in tow, for some three hundred miles by the steamers. Mr. Snow gives the
following sketch and description of


[Illustration: THE ARCTIC DISCOVERY SHIPS AT MIDNIGHT.]

"I have before made mention of the remarkable stillness which may be
observed at midnight in these regions; but not until now did it come
upon me with such force, and in such a singular manner. I can not
attempt to describe the mingled sensations I experienced, of constant
surprise and amazement at the extraordinary occurrence then taking place
in the waters I was gazing upon, and of renewed hope, mellowed into a
quiet, holy, and reverential feeling of gratitude toward that mighty
Being who, in this solemn silence, reigned alike supreme, as in the busy
hour of noon when man is eager at his toil, or the custom of the
civilized world gives to business active life and vigor. Save the
distant humming noise of the engine working on board of the steamer
towing us, there was no sound to be heard denoting the existence of any
living thing, or of any animate matter. Yet there we were, perceptibly,
nay, rapidly, gliding past the land and floes of ice, as though some
secret and mysterious power had been set to work to carry us swiftly
away from those vexatious, harassing, and delaying portions of our
voyage, in which we had already experienced so much trouble and
perplexity. The leading vessels had passed all the parts where any
further difficulty might have been apprehended, and this of course gave
to us in the rear a sense of perfect security for the present. All
hands, therefore, except the middle watch on deck, were below in our
respective vessels; and, as I looked forward ahead of us, and beheld the
long line of masts and rigging that rose up from each ship before me,
without any sail set, or any apparent motion to propel such masses
onward, and without a single human voice to be heard around, it did seem
something wonderful and amazing! And yet, it was a noble sight: six
vessels were casting their long shadows across the smooth surface of the
passing floes of ice, as the sun, with mellowed light, and gentler, but
still beautiful lustre, was soaring through the polar sky, at the back
of Melville's Cape. Ay, in truth it was a noble sight; and well could I
look upward to the streaming pendant of my own dear country that hung
listlessly from the mast-head of the 'Assistance,' and feel the highest
satisfaction in my breast that I, too, was one of her children, and
could boast myself of being born on her own free soil, under her own
revered and idolized flag. But even as I beheld that listless symbol of
my country's name, pendant from the lofty truck, my glance was directed
higher; and as it caught the pale blue firmament of heaven, still in
this midnight hour divested of star or moon that shine by night, and
brightened by the sun; my heart breathed a prayer that He, who dwells
far beyond the ken of mortal eye, would deign to grant that the attempt
now making should not be made in vain, but that those whom we were now
on our way to seek might be found and restored to their home and
sorrowing friends; and that, until then, full support and strength might
be afforded them."

After parting company with the other vessels, the "Prince Albert" stood
on her way westward, until they almost reached the spot where it had
been proposed to winter, and where the design of the expedition would
begin to be put in execution. But they found the harbor which they had
proposed to enter blocked up with ice; and so unaccountable a
discouragement came over the expedition, that on the 22d of August a
sudden resolution was taken to return forthwith. The Journal of Mr. Snow
is extremely guarded as to the reasons for this determination. The
vessel had performed admirably; every preparation had been made for
wintering; they were provisioned for two years; the crew were in
excellent health: and yet the whole expedition, which had been fitted
out at such a sacrifice, was abandoned, almost before it was fairly
begun. We are led to infer that the true reason was that the officers in
command had not the cool, determined courage requisite for such a
charge. But we are sure that such a deficiency can not be laid to the
charge of our author. From this time forth a tone of deep and bitter
chagrin runs through the Journal at this inglorious termination of the
expedition. It was no small addition to this feeling of intense
mortification, that on the very day when they determined to abandon the
enterprise, and return home, the American Expedition fitted out by Mr.
GRINNELL, which they had seen, a fortnight before, blocked up by ice, as
they supposed, in Melville's Bay, but which had now overtaken them,
notwithstanding their own tow by the steamers, was seen boldly pressing
its way where they themselves dared not follow. Notwithstanding this
feeling of mortification, Mr. Snow has too intense a sympathy with
daring and courage, ennobled by high and philanthropic purpose, to fail
to do ample justice to


THE AMERICAN RELIEF EXPEDITION.

"Large pieces of ice were floating about, and setting rapidly up the
inlet. We had to stand away for some distance, to round the edge of this
stream; and as we approached the far end, we perceived that a vessel,
which we had some time before seen, was apparently standing right in
toward us. At first, we took her to be Sir John Ross's schooner, the
'Felix,' but a few moments more settled the point, by her size and rig
being different, and her colors being displayed, which proved her to be
one of the 'Americans!' All idea of sleep was now instantly banished
from me. The American vessels already up here, when we had fancied them
still in Melville's Bay, not far from where we had left them on the 6th
instant! Much as I knew of the enterprising and daring spirit of our
transatlantic brethren, I could not help being astonished. They must
have had either some extraordinary luck, or else the ice had suddenly
and most effectually broken up to admit of their exit, unaided by steam
or other help, in so short a time. I felt, however, a pleasure in thus
finding my repeated observations concerning them so thoroughly verified;
and I was not sorry for themselves that they were here. All exclusive
nationality was done away with. We were all engaged in the same noble
cause; we were all striving forward in the same animating and exciting
race, and none should envy the other his advance therein. We showed our
colors to him; and Captain Forsyth immediately determined to go on board
of him, and see whether the same plan of search for him was laid out as
for us. The boat was lowered, and in a short time we were standing on
the deck of the 'Advance,' Lieutenant De Haven, of the American Navy,
and most cordially received, with their accustomed hospitality, by our
transatlantic friends.

"The 'Advance' was most extraordinarily fortified to resist any pressure
of the ice, and to enable her to force her way against such impediments
as those she encountered this evening. Her bow was one solid mass of
timber--I believe I am right in saying, from the foremast. Her timbers
were increased in size and number, so that she might well be said to
have been doubled inside as well as out. Her deck was also doubled, then
felted, and again lined inside, while her cabin had, in addition, a
sheathing of cork. The after-part of the vessel was remarkably strong;
and a movable bulk-head, which ran across the forepart of the cabin,
could at any time be unshipped to afford a free communication fore and
aft when needed. The crew, if I remember rightly, lived in a strongly
built 'round-house' on deck, amidships, one end of which was converted
into a cook-house, called a 'galley,' and another the 'pantry.'
_Ten_ men formed the number of the working seamen; there were no
'ice-masters,' nor regular 'ice-men:' but most of the sailors were long
accustomed to the ice. A steward and a cook completed the full
complement of the ship. The officers lived in a truly republican manner.
The whole cabin was thrown into one spacious room, in which captain,
mates, and surgeon lived together. Their sleeping berths were built
around it, and appeared to possess every accommodation to make them
comfortable.

"The 'Advance' was one of two vessels (the other being the 'Rescue'--a
smaller craft) that had been bought and fitted out in the most noble and
generous manner, solely by one individual--HENRY GRINNELL, Esq., a
merchant of New York. This truly great and good man had long felt his
heart yearn toward the lost ones, whom we were now seeking, and their
friends; and desiring to redeem the partial pledge given by the
government of the United States to Lady Franklin, he yielded to the
strong impulses awakened by some of her private letters, which he had
had the opportunity of reading, and being blest with an ample fortune,
he determined to employ no small portion of it in sending out at his own
expense an expedition to this quarter of the world, to aid in the search
that England was making this year after her gallant children. It
required, however, not a trifling sum to accomplish this, and I well
know with what distrust and doubt of its fulfillment the first notice of
his intentions was received in New York and elsewhere, when publicly
made known. But he was not a man, it has appeared, to promise what he
means not, or can not perform. At a very heavy outlay he purchased two
vessels, one of, I believe, 125 tons, and the other of 95 tons, and had
them strengthened and prepared in a most efficient manner for the
service they were to enter upon. Applying to Congress, then assembled,
he got these ships received into the naval force, and brought under
naval authority. Officers and crews were appointed by the Board of
Administration for Maritime Affairs, and the government, moreover,
agreed to pay them as if in regular service, making an additional
allowance on each pay, of a grade in rank above. This having been
accomplished, and all things in readiness, on the 24th of May, 1850, he
had the satisfaction of seeing his two ships and their brave crews
depart from New York on their generous mission. He accompanied them
himself for some distance, and finally bid them farewell on the 26th,
returning in his yacht to the city, where, as he has often declared, he
can sit down now in peace, and be ready to lay his head at rest forever;
knowing that he has done his duty, and striven to perform the part of a
faithful steward with the wealth which he enjoys.

"The 'Advance' was manned by sixteen persons, officers included. Her
commander, Lieutenant De Haven, a young man of about twenty-six years of
age, had served in the United States exploring expedition, under
Commodore Wilkes, in the Antarctic Seas. He seemed as fine a specimen of
a seaman, and a rough and ready officer, as I had ever seen. Nor was he
at all deficient in the characteristics of a true gentleman, although
the cognomen is so often misapplied and ill-understood. With a sharp,
quick eye, a countenance bronzed and apparently inured to all weathers,
his voice gave unmistakable signs of energy, promptitude, and decision.
There was no mistaking the man. He was undoubtedly well-fitted to lead
such an expedition, and I felt charmed to see it.

"His second in command (for they were very differently organized from
us) was still younger and more slim, but withal of equally determined
and sailorlike appearance. Next to him was a junior officer, of whom I
saw but little; but that little was enough to tell me that the
executives under Captain De Haven would be efficient auxiliaries to him.
Last of all, though not least among them, was one of whom I must be
excused for saying more than a casual word or two. It was Dr. Kane, the
surgeon, naturalist, journalist, &c., of the expedition. Of an
exceedingly slim and apparently fragile form and make, and with features
to all appearance far more suited to a genial clime, and to the comforts
of a pleasant home, than to the roughness and hardships of an arctic
voyage, he was yet a very old traveler both by sea and land. His rank as
a surgeon in the American navy, and his appointment, at three days'
notice, to this service, were sufficient proof of his abilities, and of
his being considered capable of enduring all that would have to be gone
through. While our captain was talking to the American commander, Dr.
Kane turned his attention to me, and a congeniality of sentiment and
feeling soon brought us deep into pleasant conversation. I found he had
been in many parts of the world, by sea and land, that I myself had
visited, and in many other parts that I could only long to visit. Old
scenes and delightful recollections were speedily revived. Our talk ran
wild; and _there_, in that cold, inhospitable, dreary region of
everlasting ice and snow, did we again, in fancy, gallop over miles and
miles of lands far distant, and far more joyous. Ever-smiling Italy, and
its softening life; sturdy Switzerland, and its hardy sons; the Alps,
the Apennines, France, Germany, and elsewhere were rapidly wandered
over. India, Africa, and Southern America were brought before us in
swift succession. Then came Spain and Portugal, and my own England; next
appeared Egypt, Syria, and the Desert; with all of these was he
personally familiar, in all had he been a traveler, and in all could I
join him, too, except the latter. Rich in anecdote and full of pleasing
talk, time flew rapidly as I conversed with him, and partook of the
hospitality offered me. Delighted at the knowledge that I had been
residing for some time in New York, he tried all he could to make me
enjoy the moment."

After parting with the American Expedition, the "Prince Albert" took her
homeward way, reaching Aberdeen on the 1st of October. "As it was quite
dark," says Mr. Snow, "few witnessed our arrival, and I was not sorry
for it". Had we returned fortunate, it would have been different; as it
was, why, the night was, I thought, better suited to our condition. The
"Prince Albert" brought the latest tidings received of the "Advance" and
"Rescue," when


BROTHER JONATHAN GIVES JOHN BULL "A LEAD."

"If I had ever before doubted the daring and enterprising character of
the American, what I saw and heard on board of the 'Advance' would have
removed such doubt; but these peculiar features in the children of the
Stars and Stripes were always apparent to me, and admiringly
acknowledged. I was given a brief history of their voyage to the present
time, as also an outline of their future plans. They intended to push on
wherever they could, this way or that way, as might be found best, in
the direction of Melville Island, and parts adjacent, especially Banks's
Land; and they meant to winter wherever they might chance to be, in the
Pack or out of the Pack. As long as they could be moving or making any
progress, in any direction that might assist in the object for which
they had come, they meant still to be going on, and, with the true
characteristic of the American, cared for no obstacles or impediments
that might arise in their way. Neither fears, nor the necessary caution
which might easily be alleged as an excuse for hesitation or delay, at
periods when any thing like fancied danger appeared, was to deter them.
Happy fellows! thought I: no fair winds nor opening prospects will be
lost with you; no dissension or incompetency among your executive
officers exist to stay your progress. Bent upon one errand alone, your
minds set upon _that_ before you embarked, no trifles nor common
danger will prevent you daring every thing for the carrying out of your
mission. Go on, then, brave sons of America, and may at least some share
of prosperity and success attend your noble exertions!

"If ever a vessel and her officers were capable of going through an
undertaking in which more than ordinary difficulties had to be
encountered, I had no doubt it would be the American; and this was
evinced to me, even while we were on board, by the apparently reckless
way in which they dashed through the streams of heavy ice running off
from Leopold Island. I happened to go on deck when they were thus
engaged, and was delighted to witness how gallantly they put aside every
impediment in their way. An officer was standing on the heel of the
bowsprit, conning the ship and issuing his orders to the man at the
wheel in that short, decisive, yet _clear_ manner, which the helmsman at
once well understood and promptly obeyed. There was not a rag of canvas
taken in, nor a moment's hesitation. The way was before them: the stream
of ice had to be either gone through boldly or a long _detour_ made;
and, despite the heaviness of the stream, _they pushed the vessel
through in her proper course_. Two or three shocks, as she came in
contact with some large pieces, were unheeded; and the moment the last
block was past the bow, the officer sung out, 'So: steady as she goes on
her course;' and came aft as if nothing more than ordinary sailing had
been going on. I observed our own little barky nobly following in the
American's wake; and, as I afterward learned, she got through it pretty
well, though not without much doubt of the propriety of keeping on in
such procedure after the 'mad Yankee,' as he was called by our mate."




WHAT BECOMES OF ALL THE PINS?


Every body uses pins--men, women, and children. Every body buys them.
Every body bends them, breaks them, knocks off their heads, and loses
them. They enter into every operation, from the drawing-room to the
scullery. Go where you will, if you look sharp, you may calculate with
certainty on picking up a pin--in the streets, in the cabs, on
door-steps and mats, in halls and drawing-rooms, sticking in curtains
and sofas, and paper-hangings, in counting-houses and lawyers' offices,
keeping together old receipts and bills, and fragments of papers, in
ladies' needlework, in shopkeepers' parcels, in books, bags, baskets,
luggage--they are to be found every where, let them get there how
they may, by accident or design. Their ubiquity is astounding--and their
manufacture, being in proportion to it, must be something prodigious.
There is no article of perpetual use with which we are so familiar; and
out of this familiarity springs indifference, for there is no article
about whose final destination we are so profoundly ignorant. We know
well enough the end of things (not half so useful to us) that wear out
in the course of time, or that are liable to be smashed, cracked,
chipped, put out of order, or otherwise rendered unavailable for further
service; but of the fate of this little article, so universal in its
application, so indispensable in its utility, we know nothing whatever.
Nobody ever thinks of asking, WHAT BECOMES OF THE PINS? For our
own parts, we should be very glad to get an answer to that question, and
should be very much obliged to any person who could furnish us with it.

The question is by no means an idle one. If we could get at the
statistics of pins, we should have some tremendous revelations. The loss
in pins, strayed, stolen, and mislaid, is past all calculation. Millions
of billions of pins must vanish--no woman alive can tell how or
where--in the course of a year. Of the actual number fabricated,
pointed, headed, and papered up for sale from one year's end to another
(remember they are to be found in every house, large and small, within
the pale of civilization), we should be afraid to venture a conjecture;
but, judging from what we know of their invincible tendency to lose
themselves, and our own inveterate carelessness in losing them, we
apprehend that, could such a return be obtained, it would present an
alarming result. Think of millions of billions of pins being in course
of perpetual disappearance! And that this has been going on for
centuries and centuries, and will continue to go on, probably, to the
world's end. A grave matter to contemplate, my masters! A pin, in its
single integrity, is a trifle, atomic, in comparison with other things
that are lost and never found again. But reflect for a moment upon pins
in the aggregate. The grand sum-total of human life is made up of
trifles--all large bodies are composed of minute particles. Years are
made up of months, months of weeks, weeks of days, days of hours, hours
of minutes, minutes of seconds; and, coming down to the seconds, and
calling in the multiplication-table to enlighten us, we shall find that
there are considerably upward of thirty-one millions of them in a year.
Try a similar experiment with the pins. Assume any given quantity of
loss in any given time, and calculate what it will come to in a cycle of
centuries. Most people are afraid of looking into the future, and would
not, if they could, acquire a knowledge of the destiny that lies before
them. Pause, therefore, before you embark in this fearful calculation;
for the chances are largely in favor of your arriving at this harrowing
conclusion, that, by the mere force of accumulation and the inevitable
pressure of quantity, the great globe itself must, at no very distant
period, become a vast shapeless mass of pins.

As yet we have no signs or tokens of this impending catastrophe, and are
entirely in the dark about the process that is insidiously conducting us
to it; and hence we ask, in solemn accents, WHAT BECOMES OF THE PINS?
Where do they go to? How do they get there? What are the attractive and
repulsive forces to which they are subject after they drop from us? What
are the laws that govern their wanderings? Do they dissolve and
volatilize, and come back again into the air, so that we are breathing
pins without knowing it? Do they melt into the earth, and go to the
roots of vegetables, so that every day of our lives we are unconsciously
dining on them? The inquiry baffles all scholarship; and we are forced
to put up with the obscure satisfaction which Hamlet applies to the
world of apparitions, that there are more pins in unknown places and
unsuspected shapes upon the earth than are dreamt of in our philosophy.




LAMARTINE ON THE RELIGION OF REVOLUTIONARY MEN.


I know--I sigh when I think of it--that hitherto the French people have
been the least religious of all the nations of Europe. Is it because the
idea of God--which arises from all the evidences of Nature, and from the
depths of reflection, being the profoundest and weightiest idea of which
human intelligence is capable--and the French mind being the most rapid,
but the most superficial, the lightest, the most unreflective of all
European races--this mind has not the force and severity necessary to
carry far and long the greatest conception of the human understanding?

Is it because our governments have always taken upon themselves to think
for us, to believe for us, and to pray for us? Is it because we are and
have been a military people, a soldier-nation, led by kings, heroes,
ambitious men, from battlefield to battlefield, making conquests, and
never keeping them, ravaging, dazzling, charming, and corrupting Europe;
and bringing home the manners, vices, bravery, lightness, and impiety of
the camp to the fireside of the people?

I know not, but certain it is that the nation has an immense progress to
make in serious thought if she wishes to remain free. If we look at the
characters, compared as regards religious sentiment, of the great
nations of Europe, America, even Asia, the advantage is not for us. The
great men of other countries live and die on the scene of history,
looking up to heaven; our great men appear to live and die, forgetting
completely the only idea for which it is worth living and dying--they
live and die looking at the spectator, or, at most, at posterity.

Open the history of America, the history of England, and the history of
France; read the great lives, the great deaths, the great martyrdoms,
the great words at the hour when the ruling thought of life reveals
itself in the last words of the dying--and compare.

Washington and Franklin fought, spoke, suffered, ascended, and descended
in their political life of popularity in the ingratitude of glory, in
the contempt of their fellow-citizens--always in the name of God, for
whom they acted; and the liberator of America died, confiding to God the
liberty of the people and his own soul.

Sidney, the young martyr of a patriotism, guilty of nothing but
impatience, and who died to expiate his country's dream of liberty, said
to his jailer--"I rejoice that I die innocent toward the king, but a
victim, resigned to the King on High, to whom all life is due."

The Republicans of Cromwell only sought the way of God, even in the
blood of battles. Their politics were their faith--their reign a
prayer--their death a psalm. One hears, sees, feels, that God was in all
the movements of these great people.

But cross the sea, traverse La Mancha, come to our times, open our
annals, and listen to the last words of the great political actors of
the drama of our liberty. One would think that God was eclipsed from the
soul, that His name was unknown in the language. History will have the
air of an atheist, when she recounts to posterity these annihilations,
rather than deaths, of celebrated men in the greatest year of France!
The victims only have a God; the tribunes and lictors have none.

Look at Mirabeau on the bed of death--"Crown me with flowers," said he;
"intoxicate me with perfumes. Let me die to the sound of delicious
music"--not a word of God or of his soul. Sensual philosopher, he
desired only supreme sensualism, a last voluptuousness in his agony.
Contemplate Madame Roland, the strong-hearted woman of the Revolution,
on the cart that conveyed her to death. She looked contemptuously on the
besotted people who killed their prophets and sibyls. Not a glance
toward heaven! Only one word for the earth she was quitting--"Oh,
Liberty!"

Approach the dungeon door of the Girondins. Their last night is a
banquet; the only hymn, the Marseillaise!

Follow Camille Desmoulins to his execution. A cool and indecent
pleasantry at the trial, and a long imprecation on the road to the
guillotine, were the two last thoughts of this dying man on his way to
the last tribunal.

Hear Danton on the platform of the scaffold, at the distance of a line
from God and eternity. "I have had a good time of it; let me go to
sleep." Then to the executioner, "you will show my head to the
people--it is worth the trouble!" His faith, annihilation; his last
sigh, vanity. Behold the Frenchman of this latter age!

What must one think of the religious sentiment of a free people whose
great figures seem thus to march in procession to annihilation, and to
whom that terrible minister--death--itself recalls neither the
threatenings nor promises of God!

The republic of these men without a God has quickly been stranded. The
liberty, won by so much heroism and so much genius, has not found in
France a conscience to shelter it, a God to avenge it, a people to
defend it against that atheism which has been called glory. All ended in
a soldier and some apostate republicans travestied into courtiers. An
atheistic republicanism can not be heroic. When you terrify it, it
bends; when you would buy it, it sells itself. It would be very foolish
to immolate itself. Who would take any heed? the people ungrateful and
God non-existent! So finish atheist revolutions!--_Bien Publique._




[From Dickens's Household Words.]

THOMAS HARLOWE.


  All amid the summer roses
    In his garden, with his wife,
  Sate the cheerful Thomas Harlowe,
    Glancing backward through his life.

  Woodlarks in the trees were singing,
    And the breezes, low and sweet,
  Wafted down laburnum blossoms,
    Like an offering, at his feet.

  There he sate, good Thomas Harlowe,
    Living o'er the past in thought;
  And old griefs, like mountain summits,
    Golden hues of sunset caught.

  Thus he spake: "The truest poet
    Is the one whose touch reveals
  Those deep springs of human feeling
    Which the conscious heart conceals.

  "Human nature's living fountains,
    Ever-flowing, round us lie,
  Yet the poets seek their waters
    As from cisterns old and dry.

  "Hence they seldom write, my Ellen,
    Aught so full of natural woe,
  As that song which thy good uncle
    Made so many years ago.

  "My sweet wife, my life's companion,
    Canst thou not recall the time
  When we sate beneath the lilacs,
    Listening to that simple rhyme?

  "I was then just five-and-twenty,
    Young in years, but old in sooth;
  Hopeless love had dimmed my manhood,
    Care had saddened all my youth.

  "But that touching, simple ballad,
    Which thy uncle writ and read,
  Like the words of God, creative,
    Gave a life unto the dead.

  "And thenceforth have been so blissful
    All our days, so calm, so bright,
  That it seems like joy to linger
    O'er my young life's early blight.

  "Easy was my father's temper,
    And his being passed along
  Like a streamlet 'neath the willows,
    Lapsing to the linnet's song.

  "With the scholar's tastes and feelings,
    He had all he asked of life
  In his books and in his garden,
    In his child, and gentle wife.

  "He was for the world unfitted;
    For its idols knew no love;
  And, without the serpent's wisdom
    Was as guileless as the dove.

  "Such men are the schemer's victims.
    Trusting to a faithless guide,
  He was lured on to his ruin,
    And a hopeless bankrupt died.

  "Short had been my father's sorrow;
    He had not the strength to face
  What was worse than altered fortune,
    Or than faithless friends--disgrace.

  "He had not the strength to combat
    Through the adverse ranks of life;
  In his prime he died, heart-broken,
    Leaving unto us the strife.

  "I was then a slender stripling,
    Full of life, and hope, and joy;
  But, at once, the cares of manhood
    Crushed the spirit of the boy.

  "Woman oft than man is stronger
    Where are inner foes to quell,
  And my mother rose triumphant,
    When my father, vanquished, fell.

  "All we had we gave up freely,
    That on him might rest less blame;
  And, without a friend in London,
    In the winter, hither came.

  "To the world-commanding London,
    Came as atoms, nothing worth;
  'Mid the strift of myriad workers,
    Our small efforts to put forth.

  "Oh, the hero-strength of woman,
    When her strong affection pleads,
  When she tasks her to endurance
    In the path where duty leads!

  "Fair my mother was and gentle,
    Reared 'mid wealth, of good descent,
  One who, till our time of trial,
    Ne'er had known what hardship meant.

  "Now she toiled. Her skillful needle
    Many a wondrous fabric wrought,
  Which the loom could never equal,
    And which wealthy ladies bought.

  "Meantime I, among the merchants
    Found employment; saw them write,
  Brooding over red-lined ledgers,
    Ever gain, from morn till night.

  "Or amid the crowded shipping
    Of the great world's busy hive,
  Saw the wealth of both the Indies,
    For their wealthier marts, arrive

  "So we lived without repining,
    Toiling, toiling, week by week;
  But I saw her silent sufferings
    By the pallor of her cheek.

  "Love like mine was eagle sighted;
    Vainly did she strive to keep
  All her sufferings from my knowledge,
    And to lull my fears to sleep.

  "Well I knew her days were numbered;
    And, as she approached her end,
  Stronger grew the love between us,
    Doubly was she parent--friend!

  "God permitted that her spirit
    Should through stormy floods be led,
  That she might converse with angels
    While she toiled for daily bread.

  "Wondrous oft were her communings,
    As of one to life new-born,
  When I watched beside her pillow,
    'Twixt the midnight and the morn.

  "Still she lay through one long Sabbath,
    But as evening closed she woke,
  And like one amazed with sorrow,
    Thus with pleading voice she spoke:

  "'God will give whate'er is needful;
    Will sustain from day to day;
  This I know--yet worldly fetters
    Keep me still a thrall to clay!

  "'Oh, my son, from these world-shackles
    Only thou canst set me free!'
  'Speak thy wish,' said I, 'my mother,
    Lay thy lov'd commands on me!'

  "As if strength were given unto her
    For some purpose high, she spake:
  'I have toiled, and--like a miser--
    Hoarded, hoarded for thy sake.

  "'Not for sordid purpose hoarded,
    But to free from outward blame,
  From the tarnish of dishonor,
    Thy dead father's sacred name,

  "'And I lay on thee this duty--
    'Tis my last request, my son--
  Lay on thee this solemn duty
    Which I die and leave undone!

  "'Promise, that thy dearest wishes,
    Pleasure, profit, shall be naught,
  Until, to the utmost farthing,
    Thou this purpose shalt have wrought!'

  "And I promised. All my being
    Freely, firmly answered, yea!
  Thus absolved, her angel-spirit,
    Breathing blessings, passed away.

  "Once more in the noisy, jostling
    Human crowd; I seemed to stand,
  Like to him who goes to battle,
    With his life within his hand.

  "All things wore a different aspect;
    I was now mine own no more:
  Pleasure, wealth, the smile of woman
    All a different meaning bore.

  "Thus I toiled--though young, not youthful
    Ever mingling in the crowd,
  Yet apart; my life, my labor,
    To a solemn purpose vowed.

  "Yet even duty had its pleasure,
    And I proudly kept apart;
  Lord of all my weaker feelings;
    Monarch of my subject heart.

  "Foolish boast! My pride of purpose
    Proved itself a feeble thing,
  When thy uncle brought me hither,
    In the pleasant time of Spring.

  "Said he, 'Thou hast toiled too closely;
    Thou shalt breathe our country air;
  Thou shalt come to us on Sundays,
    And thy failing health repair!'

  "Now began my hardest trial.
    What had I with love to do?
  Loving thee was sin 'gainst duty,
    And 'gainst thy good uncle too!

  "Until now my heart was cheerful;
    Duty had been light till now,
  --Oh that I were free to woo thee;
    That my heart had known no vow!

  "Yet, I would not shrink from duty;
    Nor my vow leave unfulfilled!
  --Still, still, had my mother known thee,
    Would she thus have sternly willed?

  "Wherefore did my angel-mother
    Thus enforce her dying prayer?
  --Yet what right had I to seek thee,
    Thou, thy uncle's wealthy heir!

  "Thus my spirit cried within me;
    And that inward strife began,
  That wild warfare of the feelings
    Which lays waste the life of man.

  "In such turmoil of the spirit,
    Feeble is our human strength;
  Life seems stripped of all its glory:
    --Yet was duty lord at length.

  "So at least I deemed. But meeting
    Toward the pleasant end of May
  With thy uncle, here he brought me,
    I who long had kept away.

  "He was willful, thy good uncle;
    I was such a stranger grown;
  I must go to hear the reading
    Of a ballad of his own.

  "Willing to be won, I yielded.
    Canst thou not that eve recall,
  When the lilacs were in blossom,
    And the sunshine lay o'er all?

  "On the bench beneath the lilacs,
    Sate we; and thy uncle read
  That sweet, simple, wondrous ballad,
    Which my own heart's woe portrayed.

  "'Twas a simple tale of nature--
    Of a lowly youth who gave
  All his heart to one above him,
    Loved, and filled an early grave.

  "But the fine tact of the poet
    Laid the wounded spirit bare,
  Breathed forth all the silent anguish
    Of the breaking heart's despair.

  "'Twas as if my soul had spoken,
    And at once I seemed to know,
  Through the poet's voice prophetic,
    What the issue of my woe.

  "Later, walking in the evening
    Through the shrubbery, thou and I,
  With the woodlarks singing round us,
    And the full moon in the sky;

  "Thou, my Ellen, didst reproach me,
    For that I had coldly heard
  That sweet ballad of thy uncle's,
    Nor responded by a word.

  "Said I, 'If that marvelous ballad
    Did not seem my heart to touch;
  It was not from want of feeling,
    But because it felt too much.'

  "And even as the rod of Moses
    Called forth water from the rock;
  So did now thy sweet reproaches
    All my secret heart unlock.

  "And my soul lay bare before thee;
    And I told thee all; how strove,
  As in fierce and dreary conflict,
    My stern duty and my love.

  "All I told thee--of my parents,
    Of my angel-mother's fate;
  Of the vow by which she bound me;
    Of my present low estate.

  "All I told thee, while the woodlarks
    Filled with song the evening breeze,
  And bright gushes of the moonlight
    Fell upon us through the trees.

  "And thou murmured'st, oh! my Ellen,
    In a voice so sweet and low;
  'Would that I had known thy mother.
    Would that I might soothe thy woe!'

  "Ellen, my sweet, life's companion!
    From my being's inmost core
  Then I blessed thee; but I bless thee,
    Bless thee, even now, still more!

  "For, as in the days chivalric
    Ladies armed their knights for strife,
  So didst thou, with thy true counsel,
    Arm me for the fight of life.

  "Saidst thou, 'No, thou must not waver,
    Ever upright must thou stand:
  Even in duty's hardest peril,
    All thy weapons in thy hand.

  "'Doing still thy utmost, utmost;
    Never resting till thou'rt free!--
  But, if e'er thy soul is weary,
    Or discouraged--think of me!'

  "And again thy sweet voice murmured,
    In a low and thrilling tone;
  'I have loved thee, truly loved thee,
    Though that love was all unknown!

  "'And the sorrows and the trials
    Which thy youth in bondage hold,
  Make thee to my heart yet dearer
    Than if thou hadst mines of gold!

  "'Go forth--pay thy debt to duty;
    And when thou art nobly free,
  He shall know, my good old uncle,
    Of the love 'twixt thee and me!'

  "Ellen, thou wast my good angel!
    Once again in life I strove--
  But the hardest task was easy,
    In the light and strength of love.

  "And, when months had passed on swiftly,
    Canst thou not that hour recall--
  'Twas a Christmas Sabbath evening--
    When we told thy uncle all?

  "Good old uncle! I can see him,
    With those calm and loving eyes,
  Smiling on us as he listened,
    Silent, yet with no surprise.

  "And when once again the lilacs
    Blossom'd, in the merry May,
  And the woodlarks sang together,
    Came our happy marriage day.

  "My sweet Ellen, then I blessed thee
    As my young and wealthy wife,
  But I knew not half the blessings
    With which thou wouldst dower my life!"

  Here he ceased, good Thomas Harlowe;
    And as soon as ceased his voice--
  That sweet chorusing of woodlarks
    Made the silent night rejoice.




[From Fraser's Magazine.]

PHANTOMS AND REALITIES.--AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY.

  (_Continued from Page 468._)




PART THE FIRST--MORNING.


VII.

"I am not about to relate a family history," he began; "but there are
some personal circumstances to which I must allude. At nineteen, I was
left the sole protector of two sisters, and of a ward of my father,
whose guardianship also devolved upon me. It was a heavy responsibility
at so early an age, and pressed hard upon a temperament better adapted
for gayety and enjoyment. I discharged it, however, with the best
judgment I could, and with a zeal that has bequeathed me, among many
grateful recollections, one source of lasting and bitter repentance."

"Repentance, Forrester?" I cried, involuntarily.

"You may understand the sort of dangers to which these young creatures
were exposed in the spring-tide of their beauty, protected only by a
stripling, who knew little more of the world than they did themselves.
Upon that point, perhaps, I was too sensitive. I knew what it was to
struggle against the natural feelings of youth, and was not disposed to
place much trust in the gad-flies who gathered about my sisters. Well--I
watched every movement, and I was right. Yet, with all my care, it so
happened that an offense--an insult such as your heartless libertines
think they may inflict with impunity on unprotected women--was offered
to one of my sisters. Our friendless situation was a mark for general
observation, and it was necessary that society should know the terms I
kept with it. My enemy--for I made him so on the instant--would have
appeased me, but I was inaccessible to apologies. We met; I was wounded
severely--my opponent fell. This fearful end of the quarrel affected my
sister's health. She had a feeling of remorse about being the cause of
that man's death, and her delicate frame sunk under it."

"Perhaps," said I, "there might have been other feelings, which she
concealed."

"That fear has cast a shadow over my whole life. But we will not talk of
it. I must hasten on. There was a fatal malady in our family--the
treacherous malady which is fed so luxuriously by the climate of
England. My remaining sister, plunged into grief at our bereavement,
became a prey to its wasting and insidious influence. You saw that the
servant who opened the door was in mourning? I have mentioned these
particulars that you may understand I was not alone in the world, as I
am now, when the lady you have seen came to reside in my house. At that
time, my sisters were living."

"And she?"

"Was my father's ward, of whom I have spoken. During the early part of
her life she lived in Scotland, where she had friends. Now listen to me
attentively. Gertrude Hastings lost her mother in her childhood; and
upon the death of her father, being a minor, her education and
guardianship devolved upon my father, who was trustee to her fortune. At
his death, which took place soon afterward, the trust came into my
hands. It was thought advisable, under these circumstances, that she
should have the benefit of wiser counsel than my own, and for several
years she was placed in the house of her mother's sister, who lived at
no great distance from the English Border. It was my duty to visit her
sometimes." He hesitated, and his voice trembled as he spoke.

"Well--I entreat you to proceed."

"Let me collect myself. I visited her sometimes--at first at long
intervals, then more frequently. Every man in his youth forms some
ideal, false or true, of the woman to whom he would devote his love.
Such dreams visited me, but my situation forbade me to indulge in them,
and I resolved to devote myself to the charge I had undertaken, and to
forego all thoughts of marriage. I never found this conflict beyond my
strength until I saw Gertrude Hastings."

I was struck with horror at these words, and shuddered at what I feared
was yet to come. He perceived the effect they took upon me, and went on:

"You are precipitate in your judgment, and I must beg that you will hear
me patiently to the end. I will be brief, for I am more pained by the
disclosure than you can be. Why should I prolong a confession which you
have already anticipated? I loved her; and every time I saw her, I loved
her more and more. I was justified by the circumstances that drew us
together--the equality of our births--the connection of our families.
She was free to choose--so was I. I knew of no impediment, and there was
none at the time she inspired me with that fatal passion which, when it
grew too strong to be concealed from her, she was unable to return."

I breathed more freely; but seeing the emotion under which poor
Forrester was laboring, I kept silence, and waited for him to resume.

"I despise what is called superstition," he said, "as much as any of
those bald philosophers we are in the habit of meeting. When they, or
you, or I, talk of supernatural agencies, we must each of us be judged
by the measure of our knowledge. Ignorance and unbelief evade the
question they fear to examine by the easy process of rejecting the
evidence on which it rests. If the evidence be trustworthy, if it be
clear and coherent in every particular, if it be such as we should be
bound to admit upon matters that come within the range of our
experience, I have yet to learn upon what grounds it can be rejected
when it relates to matters of which we know nothing. Our inability to
refute it should make us pause before we heap odium on the witnesses who
vouch for its truth."

Forrester was proceeding in this strain, apparently under an
apprehension that the disclosure he was about to make required some
prologue of this kind to bespeak credit for it, little suspecting that
there were incidents in my own life which rendered me too easy a
recipient of such statements. But I interrupted him by an assurance that
I was quite prepared to believe in things much more extraordinary than
any which he could have to relate. He then returned to the narrative.

"Gertrude's aunt had been bred up in Scotland, and was a staunch
supporter of the old customs, and a stickler for the popular faith in
the ceremonies that are practiced there on certain anniversaries. On
one of these occasions, Gertrude, whose imagination had, probably, been
affected by the stories she had heard concerning them, was induced, half
in play and half in earnest, to try the virtue of one of the charms
prescribed for the Eve of All Hallows. We might safely smile at these
things, if they did not sometimes, as in this instance, lead to serious
results. You see I am relating it to you calmly and circumstantially,
although it has blighted my existence. The charm worked out its ends to
a miracle. The table was laid out with supper, the necessary
incantations having been previously performed, and Gertrude, hiding
behind a screen, waited for the appearance of the lover who was to
decide her future destiny. They say there was a long pause--at least it
seemed so to her--and then a footstep was heard, and then the figure of
a man entered the room, and seated himself at the table. Trembling with
terror, she looked out from her hiding-place, and saw him clearly within
two or three yards of her. The chair had been so placed that his face
was exactly opposite to her. She scanned his features so accurately,
that she remembered the minutest particulars, to the color of his hair
and eyes, and the exact form of his mouth, which had a peculiar
expression in it. The figure moved, as if to rise from the chair, and
Gertrude, struck to the heart with fear, uttered a loud shriek, and fell
in a swoon upon the ground. Her friends, who were watching outside,
rushed into the room, but it was empty."

"And that figure--has she never seen it since?"

"Never till to-night. _She recognized you in an instant._"

My amazement at this narrative nearly deprived me of the power of
speech.

"What followed this?" I inquired.

"A delusion that has occupied her thoughts ever since. It took such
complete possession of her, that all arguments were useless. When she
was asked if she believed it to be real, her invariable answer was that
it was real to her. I suffered her to indulge this fancy, hoping that
one day or another she would recover from what I regarded as a trance of
the mind; but I was mistaken. She always said she was sure of your
existence; and looked forward to the realization of her destiny, like
one who lived under an enchantment. By slow degrees I relinquished all
hopes, and resolved to sacrifice my own happiness to hers, if the
opportunity should ever arrive. After this she came to London, broken
down in health, and rapidly wasting away under the influence of the
protracted expectation that was destroying her. Then it was I first met
you. I had some misgiving about you from the beginning, and prevailed
upon her to describe to me again and again the person of my spectral
rival. It was impossible to mistake the portrait. My doubts were cleared
up, and the duty I had to perform was obvious. But I determined to make
further inquiry before I revealed to either what I knew of both, and
having heard you speak of your birth-place and residence, I went into
the country, satisfied myself on all points respecting you, and at the
same time learned the whole particulars of your life. Still I delayed
from day to day my intention of bringing you together, knowing that when
it was accomplished my own doom would be sealed forever. While I
delayed, however, she grew worse, and I felt that it would be criminal
to hesitate any longer. I have now fulfilled my part--it remains for you
to act upon your own responsibility. My strength exerted for her has
carried me so far--I can go no further."

As he uttered these words he rose and turned away his head. I grasped
his hand and tried to detain him. He stood and listened while I
expressed the unbounded gratitude and admiration with which his conduct
inspired me, and explained, hurriedly, the fascination that had held me
in a similar trance to that which he had just described. But he made no
observation on what I said. It appeared as if he had resolved to speak
no more on the subject; and he exhibited such signs of weariness and
pain that I thought it would be unreasonable to solicit his advice at
that moment. And so we parted for the night.


VIII.

I pondered all night upon the history related to me by Forrester. In the
desire to escape from the clouds which still darkened my judgment, I
endeavored to persuade myself at one moment that Forrester was trying to
impose upon me, and at another that he must be laboring under a mental
aberration. The pride of reason revolted from the incredible particulars
of that extraordinary narrative; yet certain coincidences, which seemed
to confirm their truth, made me hesitate in my skepticism. If I had
related to him what had happened to myself, he would have had as good a
right to doubt my sanity or veracity as I had to doubt his. This was
what staggered me.

I sifted every particle of the story, and was compelled to confess that
there was nothing in it which my own experience did not corroborate. The
fetch, or wraith, or whatever it was that had appeared to Gertrude, was
a counterpart illusion to the figure that had appeared to me. Upon her
memory, as upon mine, it had made so vivid an impression, that our
recognition of each other was mutual and instantaneous. That fact was
clear, and placed the truth of Forrester's statement beyond controversy.
It was competent to others, who had no personal evidence of such
visitations, to treat with indifference the mysteries of the spiritual
world; but I was not free, however much I desired it, to set up for a
philosophical unbeliever. All that remained, therefore, was to speculate
in the dark on the circumstances which were thus shaping out our
destiny, and which, inscrutable as they were, commanded the submission
of my reason and my senses.

It occurred to me that, as Gertrude's residence beyond the border might
not have been distant many miles from the spot where I imagined I had
seen her, it was possible--barely possible--that her appearance there
might have been a reality after all. This supposition was a great relief
to me, for I would gladly have accepted a natural solution of the
phenomenon, and I accordingly resolved to question her upon the subject.

I thought the next day would never come, yet I shuddered at its coming.
I was eager to see her again, although I dreaded the interview; and I
will frankly acknowledge, that when I approached the house I trembled
like a man on the eve of a sentence which was to determine the issue of
life or death.

The blinds were down in all the windows, and the aspect of the whole was
chill and dismal. Where sickness is, there, too, must be cheerlessness
and fear. The passion which had so long possessed me was as strong as
ever, but it was dashed with a hideous terror; there was so much to
explain and to be satisfied upon before either of us could rightly
comprehend our situation.

I knocked faintly. There was no answer. I knocked again, more loudly,
but still lowly, and with increasing apprehension. The door was opened
by Forrester. He looked dreadfully haggard, as if he had been sitting up
all night, worn by grief and watching. I spoke to him, something broken
and hardly articulate: he bent his head, and, raising his hand in token
of silence, beckoned me to follow him. He was evidently much agitated,
and a suspicion crossed my mind that he already repented the sacrifice
he had made. But I did him wrong.

When we reached the door of the room in which we had seen Gertrude on
the preceding night Forrester paused, as if to gather up his manhood for
what was to follow; then, putting forward his hand, he pushed open the
door.

"Go in--go in," he cried, in a choking voice; and hurrying me on he
retreated back into the shadow, as if he wished to avoid being present
at our meeting.

The room was in deep twilight. The curtains were drawn together over the
windows, and there was less disorder in the apartment than when I had
last seen it. The evidences of illness which I had observed scattered
about were removed, and the furniture was more carefully arranged. The
atmosphere was heavy, and affected me painfully. But I thought nothing
of these things, although the slightest incident did not escape me.
Gertrude still lay upon the sofa, and appeared to be more tranquil and
composed. There was a solemn hush over her as she lay perfectly calm and
motionless. I fancied she was asleep, and approached her gently. Her
hands were stretched down by her sides, and I ventured to raise one of
them to my lips. I shall never forget the horror of that touch. A thrill
shot through my veins, as if a bolt of ice had struck upon my heart and
frozen up its current at the fountain. It was the hand of a corpse.

In the first feeling of madness and despair which seized upon me I ran
my hands wildly over her arms, and even touched her face and lips,
doubting whether the form that lay before me was of this world. Some
such wild apprehension traversed my brain; but the witnesses of death in
the flesh were too palpable in many ways to admit of any superstitious
incredulity. The violent surprise and emotion of the night before had
proved too much for her wasted strength, and she had sunk suddenly under
the fearful re-action.

The shock overwhelmed me. Not only was she taken from me at the very
instant of discovery and possession, but all hope of mutual explanation
was extinguished forever. Upon one point alone had I arrived at
certainty, but that only rendered me more anxious to clear up the rest.
I had seen her living, had spoken to her, and heard her voice; and now
she was dead, the proof of her actual humanity was palpable. It was some
comfort to know that she to whom I had dedicated myself under the
influence of a sort of sorcery, was a being actuated by passions like my
own, and subject to the same natural laws; but it was the extremity of
all conceivable wretchedness to lose her just as I had acquired this
consoling knowledge. The phantom had scarcely become a reality when it
again faded into a phantom.

A few days afterward, for the second time, I followed a hearse to the
grave. The only persons to whom I had consecrated my love were gone; and
this last bereavement seemed to me at the time as if it were final, and
as if there was nothing left for me but to die. My reason, however, had
gained some strength by my rough intercourse with the world; and even in
the midst of the desolation of that melancholy scene I felt as if a
burden had been taken off my mind, and I had been released from a
harassing obligation. At all events I had a consciousness, that as the
earth closed over the coffin of Gertrude, I passed out of the region of
dreams and deceptions, and that whatever lay in advance of me, for good
or evil, was of the actual, toiling, practical world. The exodus of my
delusion seemed to open to me a future, in which imagination would be
rebuked by the presence of stern and harsh realities. I felt like a
manumitted slave, who goes forth reluctantly to the hard work of
freedom, and would gladly fall back, if he could, upon the supine repose
which had spared him the trouble of thinking for himself.

Forrester bore his agony with heroic endurance. I, who knew what was in
his heart, knew what he suffered. But his eyes were still and his lips
were fixed, and not a single quiver of his pulses betrayed his anguish
to the bystanders. When the last rites were over, and we turned away, he
wrung my hand without a word of leave-taking, and departed. A few days
afterward he left England. The associations connected with the scenes
of his past life--with the country that contained the ashes of all he
loved--embittered every hour of his life, and he wisely sought relief in
exile. I was hurt at not having received some communication from him
before he went away; but I knew he was subject to fits of heavy
depression, and his silence, although it pained me at the time, did not
diminish the respect and sympathy inspired by his conduct.

I will not dwell upon the immediate effect which the dissolution of
Gertrude, and the phantoms connected with her, had upon my mind.
Shattered and subdued, I re-entered the world, which I was now resolved,
out of cowardice and distrust of myself, not to leave again; taking
mental exercise, as an invalid, slowly recovering from the prostration
of a long illness, tests his returning strength in the open air. I had a
great fear upon me of going into the country, and being once more alone.
The tranquillity of Nature would have thrown me back into despair, while
the crowded haunts of London kept me in a state of activity that
excluded the morbid influences I had so much reason to dread. Of my new
experiences in the second phase of my life, as different from the former
as light from darkness, I shall speak with the same fidelity which I
have hitherto strictly observed.




PART THE SECOND--NOON.


I.

When I had deposited Gertrude in the grave I was a solitary tree,
singled out by the lightning, from the rest of the forest, and blasted
through every part of its articulation. There was no verdure in my soul.
I was dead to the world around me. I lived in what was gone--I had no
interest in what was to come. I believed that the fatal spell that had
exercised such a power over my thoughts and actions had accomplished its
catastrophe, and that there was nothing further for me to fulfill but
death. My Idol had perished in her beauty and her love. She had withered
before my eyes, destroyed by the supernatural passion which had bound us
to each other. How then could I live, when that which was my life had
vanished like a pageant in the sky? I thought I could not survive her.
Yet I did. And seeing things as I see them now, and knowing the
supremacy of time over affliction, I look back and wonder at the thought
which desolated my heart under the immediate pressure of a calamity that
appeared irreparable, but for which the world offered a hundred
appeasing consolations.

I went again into the bustle--the strife of vanities, ambitions,
passions, and interests. At first I merely suffered myself to be carried
away by the tide; my plank was launched, and I drifted with the current.
But in a little time I began to be excited by the roar and jubilee of
the waters.

For many months Gertrude was ever present to me, in moments of respite
and solitude. As certain as the night returned, the stillness of my
chamber was haunted by her smiles. The tomb seemed to give up its tenant
in the fresh bloom and sweet confidence of life, and she would come in
her star-light brightness, smiling sadly, as if she had a feeling of
something wanted in that existence to which death had translated her,
and looking reproachfully, but sweetly down upon me for lingering so
long behind her. By degrees, as time wore on, her form grew less and
less distinct, and, wearied of watching and ruminating, I would fall
asleep and lose her; and so, between waking and sleeping, the floating
outlines vanished, and she visited me no more. At last I almost forgot
the features which were once so deeply portrayed upon my heart. Poor
human love and grief, how soon their footprints are washed away!

I resided entirely in London, without any settled plan of life, tossed
about upon the living surge, and indifferent whither it swept me. I
lived from hour to hour, and from day to day, upon the incidents that
chanced to turn up. People thought there was something singular in my
manner, and that my antecedents were ambiguous; consequently I was much
sought after, and invited abroad. My table was covered with cards. I was
plagued with inquiries, and found that ladies were especially anxious to
know more about me than I chose to tell. My silence and reserve piqued
their curiosity. Had I been a romantic exile, dressed in a bizarre
costume, with an interesting head of hair, and an impenetrable
expression of melancholy in my face, I could not have been more
flattered by their inconvenient attentions. Out of this crush of
civilities I made my own election of friends. My acquaintance was
prodigious--my intimacies were few. Wherever I went I met a multitude of
faces that were quite familiar to me, and to which I was expected to
bow, but very few individuals whom I really knew. I had not the kind of
talent that can carry away a whole _London Directory_ in its
head. I could never remember the names of the mob of people I was
acquainted with. I recognized their faces, and shook their hands, and
was astonished to find how glibly they all had my name, although I
hardly recollected one of theirs, and this round of nods and
how-d'ye-do's constituted the regular routine of an extensive
intercourse with society. The clatter, frivolous as it was, kept me in
motion, and there was health in that; but it was very wearisome. A man
with a heart in his body desires closer and more absorbing ties. But we
get habituated to these superficialities, and drop into them with
surprising indifference; knowing or hoping that the sympathy we long for
will come at last, and that, if it never comes, it is not so bad a thing
after all, to be perpetually stopped on the journey of life by lively
gossips, who will shake you by the hand, and insist upon asking you how
you are, just as cordially as if they cared to know.

There was one family I visited more frequently than the rest of my
miscellaneous acquaintance. I can hardly explain the attraction that
drew me so much into their circle, for there was little in it that was
lovable in itself, or that harmonized with my tastes. But antagonisms
are sometimes as magnetic as affinities in the moral world. They were
all very odd, and did nothing like other people. They were so changeable
and eccentric that they scarcely appeared to me for two evenings in
succession to be the same individuals. They were perpetually shifting
the slides of character, and exhibiting new phases. Their amusements and
occupations resembled the incessant dazzle of a magic lantern. They were
never without a novelty of some kind on hand--a new whim, which they
played with like a toy till they got tired of it--a subtle joke, with a
little malicious pleasantry in it--or a piece of scandal, which they
exhausted till it degenerated into ribaldry. Their raillery and mirth,
even when they happened to be in their most good-natured moods, were
invariably on the side of ridicule. They took delight in distorting
every thing, and never distorted any thing twice in the same way. They
laughed at the whole range of quiet, serious amiabilities, as if all
small virtues were foibles and weaknesses; and held the heroic qualities
in a sort of mock awe that was more ludicrous and humiliating than open
scoffing and derision. In this way they passed their lives, coming out
with fresh gibes every morning, and going to bed at night in the same
harlequinade humor. It seemed as if they had no cares of their own, and
made up for the want of them by taking into keeping the cares of their
neighbors; which they tortured so adroitly that, disrelish it as you
might, it was impossible to resist the infection of their grotesque
satire.

One of the members of this family was distinguished from the rest by
peculiarities special to himself. He was a dwarf in stature, with a
large head, projecting forehead, starting eyes, bushy hair, and an
angular chin. He was old enough to be dealt with as a man; but from his
diminutive size, and the singularity of his manners, he was treated as a
boy. Although his mental capacity was as stunted as his body, he
possessed so extraordinary a talent for translating and caricaturing
humanity, that he was looked upon as a domestic mime of unrivaled
powers. He could run the circle of the passions with surprising
facility, rendering each transition from the grave to the gay so
clearly, and touching so rapidly, yet so truly, every shade of emotion,
that your wonder was divided between the dexterity, ease, and
completeness of the imitation, and the sagacious penetration into
character which it indicated. Acting, no doubt, is not always as wise as
it looks; and the mimicry that shows so shrewd on the surface is often a
mere mechanical trick. But in this case the assumptions were various,
distinct, and broadly marked, and not to be confounded with the low art
that paints a feeling in a contortion or a grimace. During these strange
feats he never spoke a word. He did not require language to
give effect or intelligence to his action. All was rapid, graphic, and
obvious, and dashed off with such an air of original humor that the most
serious pantomime took the odd color of a jest without compromising an
atom of its grave purpose. Indeed this tendency to indulge in a kind of
sardonic fun was the topping peculiarity of the whole group, and the
dwarf was a faithful subscriber to the family principles.

I suffered myself to be most unreasonably amused by this daily
extravagance. The dwarf was a fellow after my own fancy: an
irresponsible fellow, headlong, irregular, misshapen, and eternally
oscillating to and fro without any goal in life. He never disturbed me
by attempts to show things as they were, or by over-refined reasoning
upon facts, in which some people are in the habit of indulging until
they wear off the sharp edge of truths, and fritter them down into
commonplaces. In short, he never reasoned at all. He darted upon a
topic, struck his fangs into it, and left it, depositing a little poison
behind him. His singularities never offended me, because they never
interfered with my own. He turned the entire structure and operations of
society to the account of the absurd; and made men, not the victims of
distaste as I did, but the puppets of a farce. We arrived, however, at
much the same conclusion by different routes, and the dwarf and I agreed
well together; although there was an unconfessed repulsion between us
which prohibited the interchange of those outward tokens of harmony that
telegraph the good fellowship of the crowd.

From the first moment of our acquaintance I had a secret distrust about
my friend the dwarf. I shrank from him instinctively when I felt his
breath upon me, which was as hot as if it came from a furnace. I felt as
if he was a social Mephistophiles, exercising a malignant influence over
my fate. Yet, in spite of this feeling, we became intimate all at once.
As I saw him in the first interview, I saw him ever after. We relaxed
all formalities on the instant of introduction, when he broke out with a
gibe that put us both at our ease at once. We were intimates in slippers
and morning-gowns, while the rest of the family were as yet on
full-dress ceremony with me.


II.

After I had known this family a considerable time, a lady from a distant
part of the country, whom I had never seen or heard of before, came on a
visit to them. She was a woman of about twenty-five years of age, with a
handsome person, considerable powers of conversation, and more intellect
than fine women usually take the trouble to cultivate or display,
preferring to trust, as she might have safely done, to the influence of
their beauty. Her form was grand and voluptuous; her head, with her hair
bound up in fillets, had a noble classical air; and her features were
strictly intellectual. She had never been married; and exhibiting, as
she did at all times, a lofty superiority over the people by whom she
was surrounded in this house, it opened a strange chapter of sprightly
malevolence to observe how they criticised her, and picked off her
feathers, whenever she happened to be out of the room. They affected the
most sublime regard for her, and the way they showed it was by wondering
why she remained single, and trying to account for it by sundry
flattering inuendos, with a sneer lurking under each of them.

The men had no taste--this was said so slily as to make every body
laugh--or perhaps they were afraid of her; she was hard to please; her
mind was too masculine, which made her appear more repulsive than she
really was; she did not relish female society, and men are always
jealous of women who are superior to themselves, and so, between the
two--hem!--there was the old adage! Then she aimed at eccentricity, and
had some uncommon tastes; she was fond of poetry and philosophy, and
blue stockings are not so marketable as hosiery of a plainer kind: in
short, it was not surprising that such a woman should find it rather
difficult to suit herself with a husband. But whoever did succeed in
overcoming her fastidiousness would get a prize!

These criticisms, probably, awakened an interest in my mind about this
lady. She was evidently not understood by her critics; and it was by no
means unlikely that, in attributing peculiarities to her which did not
exist, they might have overlooked the true excellencies of her
character. In proportion as they depreciated her, she rose in my
estimation, by the rule of contrarieties. It had always been a weakness
of mine to set myself against the multitude on questions of taste, and
to reverse their judgment by a foregone conclusion. I then believed, and
do still in a great measure believe, that persons of genius are not
appreciated or comprehended by the mob; but I occasionally committed the
mistake of taking it for granted that persons who were depreciated by
the mob must of necessity be persons of genius.

Astraea--for so she was familiarly called, at first in the way of covert
ridicule, but afterward from habit--was thoroughly in earnest in every
thing she said and did. She could adapt herself to the passing humor of
vivacity or sarcasm without any apparent effort, but her natural manner
was grave and dominant. Beneath the severity of her air was an unsettled
spirit, which a close observer could not fail to detect. It was to carry
off or hide this secret disquietude of soul (such, at least, it appeared
to me), that, with a strong aversion to frivolity, she heeded all the
frivolous amusements; but then it was done with an effort and excess
that showed how little her taste lay in it, and that it was resorted to
only as an escape from criticism. She had no skill in these relaxations,
and blundered sadly in her attempts to get through them; and people
tried to feel complimented by her condescension, but were never really
satisfied. And when she had succeeded in getting up the group to the
height of its gayety, and thought that every body was fully employed,
she would take advantage of the general merriment and relapse into her
own thoughts. It was then you could see clearly how little interest she
took in these things. But she was too important a person to be allowed
to drop out, and as she was well aware of the invidious distinction with
which she was treated, she would speedily rally and mix in the frivolity
again. All this was done with a struggle that was quite transparent to
me. She never played that part with much tact. Yet her true character
baffled me, notwithstanding. There was an evident restlessness within;
as if she were out of her sphere, or as if there were a void to be
filled, a longing after something which was wanted to awaken her
sympathies, and set her soul at repose. Of that I was convinced; but all
beyond was impenetrable obscurity.

The mystery that hovered about her manner, her looks, her words,
attracted me insensibly toward her. She was an enigma to the world as I
was myself; and a secret feeling took possession of me that there were
some latent points of unison in our natures which would yet be drawn out
in answering harmony. This feeling was entirely exempt from passion.
Gertrude had absorbed all that was passionate and loving in my
nature--at least, I thought so then. And the difference between them was
so wide, that it was impossible to feel in the same way about Gertrude
first and Astraea afterward. Simplicity, gentleness, and timidity, were
the characteristics of Gertrude; while Astraea was proud, grand, almost
haughty, with a reserve which I could not fathom. If it be true that the
individual nature can find a response only in another of a certain
quality, then it would have been absurd to delude myself by any dreams
of that kind about Astraea. If I had really loved Gertrude, I could not
love Astraea. They were essentially in direct opposition to each other.
As for Astraea, she appeared inaccessible to the weaknesses of passion;
her conversation was bold, and she selected topics that invited
argument, but rarely awakened emotion. Energetic, lofty, and severe, her
very bearing repelled the approaches of love. He would have been a brave
man who should have dared to love Astraea. I wondered at her beauty,
which was not captivating at a glance, but full of dignity. I wondered,
admired, listened, but was not enslaved.

She treated me with a frankness which she did not extend to others. This
did not surprise me in the circle in which I found her. It was natural
enough that she should avail herself of any escape that offered from
that atmosphere of _persiflage_. I was guided by a similar
impulse. But the same thing occurs every day in society. People
always, when they can, prefer the intercourse which comes nearest to
their own standard. It does not follow, however, that they must
necessarily fall in love. Such a suspicion never entered my head.

I soon discovered that her knowledge was by no means profound; and that
her judgment was not always accurate. Setting aside the showy
accomplishments which go for nothing as mental culture she was
self-educated. She had been an extensive reader, but without method.
She touched the surface of many subjects, and carried away something
from each, to show that she had been there, trusting to her vigorous
intellect for the use she should make of her fragmentary acquisitions.
It was only when you discussed a subject fully with her that you
discovered her deficiencies. In the ordinary way, rapidly lighting upon
a variety of topics, she was always so brilliant and suggestive that you
gave her credit for a larger field of acquirements than she really
traversed. This discovery gave me an advantage over her; and my
advantage gave me courage.

One evening we were talking of the mythology, one of her favorite
themes.

"And you seriously think," I observed, in answer to something she said,
"that the story of Hercules and the distaff has a purpose?"

"A deep purpose, and a very obvious moral," she replied.

"Will you expound it to me?"

"It is quite plain--the parable of strength vanquished by gentleness.
There is nothing so strong as gentleness."

This reply took me by surprise, and I observed, "I should hardly have
expected that from you." I was thinking more of the unexpected admission
of the power of gentleness from the lips of Astraea, than of the truth or
depth of the remark.

"Do you mean that as a compliment?" she inquired.

"Well--no. But from a mind constituted like yours, I should have looked
for a different interpretation."

"Then you think that my mind ought to prostrate itself before a brawny
development of muscles?"

"No, no; remember, you spoke of gentleness."

"That is the mind of woman," she answered, "taking its natural place,
and asserting its moral power. For gentleness, like beauty, is a moral
power."

"Beauty a moral power?" I exclaimed.

"That is its true definition, unless you would degrade it by lowering it
to the standard of the senses," she replied, kindling as she spoke.
"It elevates the imagination; we feel a moral exaltation in the
contemplation of it; it is the essential grace of nature; it refines and
dignifies our whole being; and appreciated in this aspect, it inspires
the purest and noblest aspirations."

This creed of beauty was very unlike any thing I had anticipated from
her. If any body in a crowded drawing-room had spoken in this style, I
should have expected that she would have smiled somewhat contemptuously
upon them.

"Your definition is imperfect," I ventured to say; "I do not dispute it
as far as it goes, but it is defective in one article of faith."

"Oh! I am not sent from the stars--though they have voted me Astraea--to
convert heathens. Pray, let us have your article of faith."

"I believe implicitly in your religion," said I; "but believing so much,
I am compelled to believe a little more. If beauty calls up this homage
of the imagination, and inspires these pure and elevating aspirations,
it must awaken the emotions of the heart. To feel and appreciate beauty
truly, therefore, is, in other words, to love."

"That is an old fallacy. If love were indispensable to the appreciation
of beauty, it would cruelly narrow the pleasures of the imagination."

"On the contrary," I replied, "I believe them to be inseparable."

"You are talking riddles," she replied, as if she were getting tired of
the subject; "but, true or false, I have no reliance upon the word love,
or the use that is made of it. It means any thing or nothing."

"Then you must allow me to explain myself;" and so I set about my
explanation without exactly knowing what it was I had to explain. "I
spoke of love as an abstract emotion." She smiled very discouragingly at
that phrase, and I was, therefore, bound to defend it. "Certainly there
is such a thing--listen to me for a moment. I was not speaking of the
love of this or that particular object--a love that may grow up and then
die to the root; but the love which may be described as the poetical
perception and permanent enjoyment of the ideal."

"We must not quarrel about the word," interrupted Astraea, as if she
wished to bring the conversation to a close; "we agree, possibly, in the
thing, although I should have expressed it differently."

"I grant," said I, trying to gather my own meaning more clearly, "love
must have an object. Abstractions may occupy the reason, but do not
touch the heart. When beauty appeals to the heart it must take a
definite shape, and the love it inspires must be addressed to that
object alone."

"We have changed our argument," observed Astraea, quickly, "and see, we
must change our seats, too, for supper is announced."

I felt that I was rhapsodizing, and that, if I had gone on much further,
I must have uttered a great deal that Astraea would have inevitably set
down as rank nonsense. I was not sorry, therefore, that the conversation
was broken off at that dubious point. We were both scared out of our
subtleties by the flutter and laughter that rang through the room as
every body rose to go to supper; and in a few moments I found myself
seated at table with Astraea next to me, and my friend the dwarf seated
exactly opposite.


III.

The chatter of the party was, as usual, noisy and sarcastic. They were
in an extraordinary flow of spirits, and indulged their unsparing
raillery to an extravagant excess. The dwarf had quite a roystering fit
upon him, and tossed his great shapeless head about with such outrageous
fun, that one might suppose he was laboring under a sudden access of
delirium, or had, at least, fallen in with a rare God-send to exercise
his powers of frantic ridicule upon. These things, no doubt, presented
themselves to me in an exaggerated light, for I was a little out of
humor with myself; and could not help contrasting the reckless levity of
the group with the stillness of Astraea, who must have secretly despised
the companionship into which she was thrown.

Whenever any body uttered a joke (and dreary and miserable jokes they
were), the dwarf, who acted a sort of chorus to their obstreperous
humors, would jerk his head back with a theatrical "Ha!" and spread out
his hands like so many coiling snakes, with an indescribable
exaggeration of astonishment. Then a sneer and chirrup would run round
the table, rising presently into a loud laugh, which the lady of the
house would discreetly suppress by lifting her finger half way to her
face--a signal that was understood to imply a cessation of hostilities
when the ribaldry was supposed to be going too far.

I looked at Astraea involuntarily on one of these occasions, and found
her eyes turned at the same instant to mine. The same thought was in
both our minds. We both abhorred the coarseness of the scene, and felt
the same desire to be alone. The position which thus extracted the
feelings that we held in common was full of peril to us; but at such
moments one never thinks of peril.

I asked her to take wine, pouring it into her glass at the same moment.
This implied a familiarity between us which I certainly did not intend,
and should not have been conscious of if I had not chanced to notice the
face of the dwarf. He was looking straight at us, his mouth pursed out,
and his head thrust forward as if to make way for a sudden writhing or
elevation of his shoulders. It was the express image of a man who had
discovered something very strange, or in whom a previous doubt had just
been confirmed. I could not at all comprehend his meaning; but I knew he
had a meaning, and that threw me back upon myself to find out the point
of the caricature. I attributed it to the unceremonious freedom I had
taken with Astraea, and regretted that I had given occasion to so pitiful
a jest; but I was by no means satisfied that there was not an _arriere
pensee_ in the mind of the dwarf.

The spiteful mirth went on in a rapid succession of vulgar inuendos,
puns, and jokes. The peculiarities of one intimate friend after another
were anatomized with surprising skill; nobody was spared; and the finger
of the hostess was in constant requisition to check the riot, and direct
the scandal-hunters after fresh quarry. As none of the people who were
thus made the subjects of unmerciful ridicule were known to me or
Astraea, we took no part in their dissection, and imperceptibly dropped
into a conversation between ourselves.

We resumed our old subject, and talked in low and earnest tones. I
supposed that they were all too much engaged in the personal topics that
afforded them so much amusement to think about us, and had no suspicion
that they were observing us closely all the time. I was apprised of
the fact by the astounding expression I detected on the face of
my indefatigable Mephistophiles: I shall never forget it. It was a
face of saturnine ecstasy, with a secret smile of pleasure in it,
evidently intended for me alone, as if he rejoiced, and wondered, and
congratulated me, and was in high raptures at my happiness. I was
astonished and confounded, and felt myself singularly agitated; yet, I
knew not why--I was not angry with him: for although his manner was
inexplicable, and ought to have been taken as an offense from its
grossness, still, for some unaccountable reason, it was pleasant rather
than disagreeable to me.

I forgot the little demon, however, in the delight of looking at Astraea,
and listening to her. There was such a charm in her eyes, and in the
sound of her voice, that I was soon drawn again within its powerful
influence. As to the subject of our conversation, it was of secondary
interest to the pleasure of hearing her speak. Whatever I said was but
to induce her to say more. To struggle in an argument was out of the
question--all I yearned for was the music of her tones. Not that I quite
lost the thread of our discussion, but that I was more engaged in
following the new graces and embellishments it derived from her mode of
treating it, than in pursuing the main topic. Again I turned to the
dwarf, and there he was again glaring upon us with a look of transport.
But his fiery eyes no longer leaped out upon me alone; they were moved
quickly from Astraea to me alternately, and were lighted up with a wild
satisfaction that appeared to indicate the consummation of some
delirious passion. I never saw so much mad glee in a human face; all the
more mad to me, since I was entirely ignorant of the source from whence
it sprang. Once I thought Astraea observed him, but she turned aside her
head, and hastily changed the conversation, apparently to defeat his
curiosity.

Many times before I took leave that night the mime repeated his antics;
and, as if to make me feel assured that I was really the object of his
pantomimic raptures, he squeezed my hand significantly at parting, and
with more cordiality than he had ever shown me before.

As I bade Astraea "good-night," she gave me her hand--in the presence of
the whole family; there was nothing to conceal in her thoughts. I took
it gently in mine, and, gazing for a moment intently into her face, in
which I thought I perceived a slight trace of confusion, I bowed and
withdrew.

That was a night of strange speculation. For some time past, I had
thought little of Gertrude--had almost forgotten her. That night she
returned, but unlike what she had ever been before. The smile, like
sunlight let in upon the recesses of a young bud, no longer cleft her
lips; and her eyes were cold and glassy. I felt, too, that I had
recalled her by an effort of the will, and that she did not come
involuntarily, as of old.

There was a sense of guiltiness in this. Was Gertrude fading from my
memory?--and was Astraea concerned in the change? No, Astraea was nothing
to me--she was out of my way--the height on which she stood was frozen.
What was it, then, that troubled and excited me, and blotted out the
past?

I was more unhappy than ever; yet it was an unhappiness that carried me
onward, as if there was an escape for it, or a remedy. I was perplexed
and disturbed. I was like a bird suddenly awakened in its cage amidst
the glare of torches. I tried to think of Gertrude, but it was in vain.
The thought no longer appeased me. The dwarf-mime was before me with all
his devilish tricks and gestures. I could not rid myself of his hideous
features. They danced and gibbered in the air, and were always fastened
upon me. He was like a human nightmare; and even the gray dawn, as it
came through the curtains, only showed that misshapen head more clearly.
What was this dwarf to me that he should haunt me thus, and become an
agony to my soul. Was he my fate? or was he sent to torture me to some
deed of self-abandonment? I should have gone mad with this waking dream,
but as the morning advanced, and the light spread, my aching eyes closed
in an uneasy sleep.

I was dissatisfied with myself, without exactly knowing why. I hated the
dwarf, yet was fascinated by the very importunity that made me hate him.
Why should he meddle with me? Why should he exult in any diversion of my
fortunes? What was he to me, or Astraea to either of us? I was an
unchartered ship, in which no living person had an interest, drifting on
the wide waste of waters. Why should his eyes traverse the great expanse
to keep watch on me? Could he not let me founder on the breakers,
without making mocking signals to me from the shore, where he and his
stood in heartless security? My sleep was full of dreams of that
malignant demon, and I awoke in a state of actual terror from their
violent action on my nerves.


IV.

The next morning I went out, determined to dissipate these harassing
reflections, and, above all things, resolved not to see Astraea. I
wandered about half the day, perfectly sincere in my intention of
avoiding the quarter of the town in which she lived. My mind was so much
absorbed, that I was quite unconscious of the route I had taken, until,
raising my eyes, I saw the dwarf standing before me on the steps of his
own door. I had dropped into the old track by the sheer force of habit,
and have no doubt that my tormentor put the worst construction on the
flush that shot into my face at seeing him. The same riotous glee was in
his eyes that I had noticed, for the first time, on the evening before;
but it now took something of a look of triumph that perplexed me more
than ever.

"Ha!" he exclaimed, with a chuckle that literally palpitated through his
whole body--"you are come at last. I have been looking out for you the
whole morning."

"Indeed!"

"How did you sleep last night?" he continued; "what sort of dreams had
you? I'll answer for it that no dancing dervish ever went through such
contortions!"

"What do you mean?" I demanded.

"Why, there!" he replied, "you turn red and white by turns. Are you
hit?--are you hit? Confess yourself, and I will comfort you."

"Come, come," said I, anxious not to provoke the explanation I panted
for, yet dreaded, "this _badinage_ is sorry work for the day-light.
You should keep it till the lamps are lighted!"

"Have at you, then," he returned, his features undergoing a comical
transition into affected gravity; "I will talk proverbs with you, and
look as gloomy as a mute at a funeral:" giving, at the same time, an
irresistible imitation of one of those ghastly, wire-drawn, drunken
faces. "Mercy upon us! what ominous tokens are in that doleful
countenance of yours! The candle gives out its warning-sheet for the
bespoken of the grave; the sea has its sights and sounds for the doomed
man who is to sup with the fishes; the cricket challenges death in the
hearth; the devil gives three knocks at the door when some miserable
wretch is passing through the mortal agony; and there are signs in your
face of a living torture, which any man galloping by may see. What does
it mean? Is the leaf only turned over by the wind, and will the next
blast whisk it back again? or are its fibres riven past recovery?"

I could not bear this tantalizing mockery; and if I had not been afraid
of exciting the malice of that fiendish nature, there must have been an
explosion at this moment. I managed, however, to control myself, and
spoke to him calmly, but with a resolution in my voice which admitted of
no mis-construction. "Now, listen to me, my friend," I said, "and
understand distinctly what I am going to say. You have extraordinary
talents for sarcasm, but I must ask you not to practice them upon me. I
don't like to be questioned and criticised in this way. I dare say you
don't intend any thing beyond an idle joke; but I don't like being made
the subject of jokes. I covet no favor from you but to be spared your
gibes--and that is not much for you to grant."

"The hardest thing in the world to grant!" he answered. "To be spared my
gibes! What is to become of us, if I'm not to have my gibes? You might
as well ask me to look you straight in the face and not to see you.
Nonsense! you mustn't impose such a penance upon me."

"But why do you jest with me in this way? Do you think I am a fit object
for burlesque and buffoonery?"

"Burlesque and buffoonery?" he returned, twitching his mouth as if he
were stung to the quick; "I do not burlesque you, and I am not a
buffoon."

"Then drop this strange humor of yours, and try to be serious with me."

"Do you desire me to be serious with you?"

"Most assuredly I do. I don't understand any thing else."

"Then it is a bond between us henceforth," he cried, in a tone of deep
earnestness. "From this hour I jest with you no more."

As he spoke he glanced at me darkly under his eyebrows, and turned into
the house. I was rather taken by surprise at this new manifestation of
his versatile genius, and followed him mechanically, utterly forgetful
of the wise resolution with which I had set out.

We went into the drawing-room. Astraea was surrounded by a group o girls,
some kneeling, others dispersed about her, while she was directing their
employment on a piece of tapestry on a large frame. The _tableau_
was striking, and I thought Astraea never looked so well Her fine figure
was thrown into a graceful attitude, the head slightly averted, and one
hand pointing to the tracery, while the other was raised in the air,
suspending some threads of the embroidery. The face that formed a circle
round her were looking up, beaming with pleasure and presented an
animated picture. Here was Astraea in a new aspect. I felt the injustice
her flippant critics had committed in unsexing her, and depriving her of
her domestic attributes.

Our entrance disturbed the group, and, springing up, they took to flight
like a flock of birds.

"You see, Astraea," said the dwarf, in a sharp voice, meant to convey
sneer through a compliment, "you are not allowed to be useful in this
world. You are invaded at all your weak points: the force of you
attraction will not suffer you to enjoy even your needle in private."

"A truce, sir, to this folly!" exclaimed Astraea, turning from him an
advancing to meet me.

 The dwarf twirled painfully on his chair, as if the scorn had taken
full effect upon him. We had both struck him in the same place. Had we
premeditated a plan of operations for wounding his vanity we could not
have acted more completely in concert.

 "I hope," said I, desiring to change the subject, "you have recovered
our merriment of last night?"

 "Merriment?" interposed Mephistophiles; "Good! _Your_ merriment
You and Astraea were like dull citizens yawning over a comedy, which we
were fools enough to act for you. When next we play in that fashion may
we have a livelier audience."

 "The reproach, I am afraid, is just," I observed, looking at Astraea.
But she was not disposed to give the vantage ground to Mephistophiles.
"I hope next time you may have an audience more to your liking," she
observed; "tastes differ, you know, in these matters."

"Yes, that's quite true," returned the dwarf, dryly; "but _your_
tastes, it seems agree wonderfully."

Thus Astraea and I were coupled and cast together by the mime, who
evidently took a vindictive delight in committing us to embarrassments
of that kind. To have attempted to extricate ourselves would probably
have only drawn fresh imputations upon us; so we let it pass.

Every body has observed what important events sometimes take their
spring in trifles. The destiny of a life is not unfrequently determined
by an accident. I felt that there was something due to Astraea or the
freedom to which she was exposed on my account. Yet it was an
exceedingly awkward subject to touch upon. The very consciousness of
this awkwardness produced or suggested other feelings that involved me in
fresh difficulties. I felt that I ought to apologize for having brought
this sort of observation upon her; but I also felt that explanations on
such subjects are dangerous, and that it is safer to leave them
unnoticed. The impulse, however, to say something was irresistible; and
what I did say was not well calculated to help me out of the dilemma.

"I feel," said I, quite aware at the moment I spoke that it would have
been just as well to have left my feelings out of the question--"I feel
that I ought to apologize to you for bringing discredit on your taste.
The whole fault of the dullness lies with me."

"Not at all," she replied; "I am perfectly willing to take my share of
it. Be assured that the highest compliment is often to be extracted from
some people's sarcasms."

This was a "palpable hit," and I apprehended that it would rouse the
dwarf to a fierce rejoinder. But he had left the room, and we were
alone.

There was a pause; and Astraea, who had more courage under the
embarrassment than I could command, was the first to speak. "They
mistake me," she said slowly; "it has been my misfortune all my life to
be misunderstood. Perhaps the error is in myself. Possibly my own nature
is at cross-purposes, marring and frustrating all that I really mean to
do and say. I try to adapt myself to other people, but always fail. Even
my motive are misinterpreted, and I can not make myself intelligible. It
must be some original willfulness of my nature, that makes me seem too
proud to the proud, and too condescending to the humble; but certain it
is that both equally mistake me."

"_I_ do not mistake you, Astraea," I cried, startled by the humility
of her confession.

"I feel you do not," she answered.

"They say you are scornful and unapproachable--not so! You are as timid
at heart as the fawn trembling in its retreat at the sound of the
hunter's horn. But you hold them, with whom you can not mingle, by the
bond of fear. You compel them to treat you with deference, from the
apprehension that they might otherwise become familiar. The translate
your high intelligence into haughtiness; and because they can not reach
to your height, they believe you to be proud and despotic."

"I know not how that may be," she returned; "but I will acknowledge that
my feelings must be touched before the mere woman's nature is awakened.
They who do not know me think--"

"That you are insensible to that touch," said I, supplying the
unfinished sentence; "they libel you, Astraea! Achilles had only one
vulnerable spot, but that was fatal. Protected in all else, you are
defenseless on one point, and when that is struck your whole nature is
subjugated. Do I describe you truly? When the woman is awakened, the
insensibility and fortitude in which you are shut up will melt
away--your power will be reduced to helplessness: absorbing devotion,
unbounded tenderness, which are yearning for their release, will flow
out; the conqueror will become the enslaved, living, not for victories
which you despise, but for a servitude which will bring your repressed
enthusiasm into action. For this you would sacrifice the world--pride,
place, applause, disciples, flattery!"

"Not a very agreeable picture--but, I am afraid, a faithful one."

"Strong feelings and energy of character are not always best for our
happiness," I went on; "you expected too much; you found the world cold
and selfish, and your heart closed upon it. This was the action of a
temperament eager and easily chilled; and it was natural enough that
people who could not move your sympathies should think that your heart
was dead or callous. Yet there it was, watching for the being who was
one day to call up its idolatry--for it is not love that will constitute
your happiness, Astraea--it must be idolatry. It is that for which you
live--to relinquish yourself for another. All is darkness and probation
with you till she who now inspires so much worship to which she is
indifferent, shall herself become the worshiper. It is the instinct of
your nature, the secret of the enigma, which makes you seem exactly the
opposite of what you are."

I might have run on I know not to what excess, for I felt my eloquence
kindling and rising to an extravagant height, when I perceived Astraea
change color and avert her eyes.

"Have I offended you, Astraea?" I inquired.

"Offended me?" she answered; "no, you have done me a service. You have
shown me the error of my life--the folly and delusion of hoping for a
destiny different from that of the ordinary lot."

"Why do you call it a delusion? You will yet find that haven of rest
toward which your heart looks so tremulously. The bird whose instinct
carries it over the wild seas from continent to continent sometimes
droops its jaded wings and sinks, but it makes land at last."

"No, no; it was a dream. There is no reality in such foolish notions."

"Come," said I, with increasing earnestness, "you must not speak against
your convictions. You do not think it a dream--you rely confidently on
the hope that the time will come--"

"The thought is madness," interrupted Astraea, quickly;
"no--no--no--there is no such hope for me. Do not misconceive me. You
have read my nature as clearly as if the volume of my whole life to its
inmost thoughts were laid open before you. But the dream is over. It
might have been the pride and glory of my soul to have waited upon some
high Intelligence--to have followed its progress, cheered it patiently
in secret to exertion, encouraged its ambition, and lain in the shadow
of its triumphs. It is over. That may never be!"

Her voice shook, although she looked calmly at me as she spoke, trying
to conceal her emotion. Her hand accidentally lay in mine. There was a
danger in it which I would not see.

"And you have not found the Intelligence for which you sought?" I
demanded, in a voice that conveyed more than it expressed in words.

"Yes," she replied slowly, "I have found Intelligence--original, hard,
athletic; but wanting in the sympathy that alone wins the heart of
woman."

"Astraea," I replied, "your imagination has pictured an ideal which I
fear you will never find realized."

"I _have_ found it!" she cried, betrayed into a transport of
feeling; then, checking herself, she added, "and I have lost it. Would
to God I had never found it!"

Her head drooped--it touched my shoulder; my arm pressed her waist--I
was ignorant of it; a haze swam before my eyes. Tumultuous sensations
beat audibly at my heart. Astraea, the haughty beauty--the intellectual,
proud Astraea--where was her dominant power--her lofty self-possession
now? Subdued, bowed down by emotion, the strength of her will seemed to
pass from her to me, reversing our positions, and placing in my hands
the ascendency she had so lately wielded. The air seemed to palpitate
with these new and agitating feelings. I made an effort to control
myself and speak, but could only pronounce her name

"Astraea!"

There were a hundred questions in the word; but she was silent, and in
her silence a hundred answers.

"Not here, Astraea," I cried; "we shall be more free to speak
elsewhere--away from those vacant eyes through which no hearts find
utterance for us. One word, and I will be still--one word--"

She trembled violently, and pressed my hand convulsively, as if she
desired that I should not ask that word. But it was no longer possible
to restrain it.

That word was spoken.

A shudder passed over her, and as she bent her head I felt a gush of
tears upon my hand. At that moment a muffled step was on the stairs, and
I had scarcely time to disengage myself when our imp half opened the
door, and looked in with a leer of ribaldry and suspicion that chilled
me to the core.

  (_To be continued._)




WILLIAM PENN'S CONVERSION TO QUAKERISM.[1]


[Footnote 1: From a new life of Penn, by Hepworth Dixon, in the press of
Blanchard and Lea, Philadelphia.]

Penn did not remain long in London. His father, anxious to keep him
apart from his old Puritan friends--and to sustain the habit of devotion
to his temporal interests into which he seemed gradually falling, sent
him again into Ireland. He had no suspicion that the enemy of his peace
lay in ambush at the very gates of his stronghold. But the youth had not
resided more than a few months at Shangarry Castle before one of those
incidents occurred which destroy in a day the most elaborate attempts to
stifle the instincts of nature. When the admiral in England was pluming
himself on the triumphs of his worldly prudence, his son, on occasion of
one of his frequent visits to Cork, heard by accident that Thomas Loe,
his old Oxford acquaintance, was in the city and intended to preach that
night. He thought of his boyish enthusiasm at college, and wondered how
the preacher's eloquence would stand the censures of his riper judgment.
Curiosity prompted him to stay and listen. The fervid orator took for
his text the passage--"There is a faith that overcomes the world, and
there is a faith that is overcome by the world." The topic was
peculiarly adapted to his own situation. Possessed by strong religious
instincts, but at the same time docile and affectionate--he had hitherto
oscillated between two duties--duty to God and duty to his father. The
case was one in which the strongest minds might waver for a time. On the
one side--his filial affection, the example of his brilliant friends,
the worldly ambition never quite a stranger to the soul of man--all
pleaded powerfully in favor of his father's views. On the other there
was only the low whisperings of his own heart. But the still voice would
not be silenced. Often as he had escaped from thought into business, gay
society, or the smaller vanities of the parade and mess-room--the moment
of repose again brought back the old emotions. The crisis had come at
last. Under Thomas Loe's influence they were restored to a permanent
sway. From that night he was a Quaker in his heart.

He now began to attend the meetings of this despised and persecuted
sect, and soon learned to feel the bitter martyrdom to which he had
given up all his future hopes. In no part of these islands were the
Quakers of that time treated as men and as brethren--and least of any
where in Ireland. Confounded by ignorant and zealous magistrates with
those sterner Puritans who had lately ruled the land with a rod of iron,
and had now fallen into the position of a vanquished and prostrate
party--they were held up to ridicule in polite society, and pilloried by
the vulgar in the market-place. On the 3d of September (1667), a meeting
of these harmless people was being held in Cork when a company of
soldiers broke in upon them, made the whole congregation prisoners and
carried them before the mayor on a charge of riot and tumultuous
assembling. Seeing William Penn, the lord of Shangarry Castle and an
intimate friend of the viceroy, among the prisoners, the worthy
magistrate wished to set him at liberty on simply giving his word to
keep the peace, but not knowing that he had violated any law he refused
to enter into terms, and was sent to jail with the rest. From the prison
he wrote to his friend the Earl of Ossory--Lord President of
Munster--giving an account of his arrest and detention. An order was of
course sent to the mayor for his immediate discharge; but the incident
had made known to all the gossips of Dublin the fact that the young
courtier and soldier had turned Quaker.

His friends at the vice-regal court were greatly distressed at this
untoward event. The earl wrote off to the admiral to inform him of his
son's danger, stating the bare facts just as they had come to his
knowledge. The family were thunderstruck. The father especially was
seriously annoyed; he thought the boy's conduct not only mad but what
was far worse in that libertine age--ridiculous. The world was beginning
to laugh at him and his family:--he could bear it no longer. He wrote in
peremptory terms, calling him to London. William obeyed without a word
of expostulation. At the first interview between father and son nothing
was said on the subject which both had so much at heart. The admiral
scrutinized the youth with searching eyes--and as he observed no change
in his costume, nor in his manner any of that formal stiffness which he
thought the only distinction of the abhorred sect, he felt re-assured.
His son was still dressed like a gentleman; he wore lace and ruffles,
plume and rapier; the graceful curls of the cavalier still fell in
natural clusters about his neck and shoulders: he began to hope that his
noble correspondent had erred in his friendly haste. But a few days
served to dissipate this illusion. He was first struck with the
circumstance that his son omitted to uncover in the presence of his
elders and superiors; and with somewhat of indignation and impatience in
his tone demanded an interview and an explanation.

William frankly owned that he was now a Quaker. The admiral laughed at
the idea, and treating it as a passing fancy, tried to reason him out of
it. But he mistook his strength. The boy was the better theologian and
the more thorough master of all the weapons of controversy. He then fell
back on his own leading motives. A Quaker! Why, the Quakers abjured
worldly titles: and he expected to be made a peer! Had the boy turned
Independent, Anabaptist--any thing but Quaker, he might have reconciled
it to his conscience. But he had made himself one of a sect remarkable
only for absurdities which would close on him every door in courtly
circles. Then there was that question of the hat. Was he to believe that
his own son would refuse to uncover in his presence? The thing was quite
rebellious and unnatural. And to crown all--how would he behave himself
at court? Would he wear his hat in the royal presence? William paused.
He asked an hour to consider his answer--and withdrew to his own
chamber.

This enraged the admiral more than ever. What! a son of his could
hesitate at such a question! Why, this was a question of breeding--not
of conscience. Every child uncovered to his father--every subject to his
sovereign. Could any man with the feelings and the education of a
gentleman doubt? And this boy--for whom he had worked so hard--had won
such interest--had opened such a brilliant prospect--that he, with his
practical and cultivated mind, should throw away his golden
opportunities for a mere whimsy! He felt that his patience was sorely
tried.

After a time spent in solitude and prayer, the young man returned to his
father with the result of his meditation--a refusal.

The indignant admiral turned him out of doors.




THE BIRTH OF CRIME--A SKETCH FROM LIFE.


He was scarce past his childhood, and yet, at a glance, I perceived that
he had commenced life's warfare for himself; that necessity had, with a
stern, unbending brow, pointed out to him the way he was to take, and
taught him, young as he was, that his fate must be to battle for himself
on the path of life. His very humble and tattered dress, the sorrowful
expression which had settled on his pallid yet interesting features,
told their own story, and I involuntarily sighed while observing him.
"Want alone," I mentally exclaimed, "has hitherto been his companion;
light hearts, gamboling playmates of his own years, exuberance of the
young spirit, which gives buoyancy to the foot, throws sunshine on the
heart, and 'neath whose spell all things seem beautiful--he, poor boy!
has never known. He knows naught of the green fields and flowers, of
murmuring brooks and leafy trees, amidst whose branches sweet music
dwells: in some pent-up, crowded alley is his home, and his young mind
hath been awoke in confines close, amidst scenes of toil and misery."

The gentle and dejected expression of his countenance first attracted my
attention, and, unobserved by him, I watched his movements as he slowly
advanced down the crowded street toward the spot where I stood.
Occasionally he paused, and after looking up and down the busy
thoroughfare, apparently awaiting or looking for some expected object to
come in sight, he resumed his saunter, keeping close to the wall, so as
to avoid intercepting the way of the numbers who were hurrying past him.
The more I saw of the boy, the more was my interest in him increased,
and my desire to know what object had brought him thither. So young,
could his design be criminal? had he been initiated into the craft of
pocket-picking? did he thus linger amidst the bustle of the crowded
pathway to mark where he could successfully seize the spoil? I looked at
him more earnestly as he approached me still nearer, and I felt that in
the bare suspicion I had done him an injustice.

While I was thus speculating on his character, he paused within a few
paces of me, and gazed earnestly down the street, where something
appeared to be exciting his attention. Following the direction of his
earnest look, I perceived at a little distance a gentleman on horseback
slowly advancing, while looking inquiringly at the houses he was
passing, as though in search of one of them in particular. He had
arrived within a few yards of the place where I stood, when he halted,
and dismounted: in an instant the boy I have spoken of was at his side,
and touching the ragged apology for a cap which he wore, evidently
tendered his services to hold the horse. The horseman cast a hasty
glance at the little fellow, and was apparently about to resign the
reins into his hands, when the door of the house before which he was
standing opened, and a servant advanced to address him. I indistinctly
caught the words "from home" and "to-morrow," when the functionary
retired to the house; the horseman remounted, and cantered down the
street, leaving the boy disappointedly and wistfully gazing after him.

Yes, I saw the gleam which had irradiated the little fellow's face
vanish; and fancied I heard a sigh, which his young breast heaved forth
as he turned away dejectedly from the spot. Thus unsuccessful, I saw him
next, from some of the passers-by, ask charity; but so timidly, that I
saw he feared the repulse of harsh words, which, as I watched him, in
some instances met his solicitations; while others passed him without
the slightest notice. Apparently very tired, he now seated himself on a
door-step, still looking eagerly about him, as though anxious for
another opportunity to present itself, when he might, with success,
offer his services. While he was thus employed, an open carriage came
rattling up the street, and, pulling up, a lady alighted at the house
immediately opposite to where the young street-wanderer sat. I watched
the play of his features as his gaze rested upon two little fellows of
apparently his own age who were in the carriage, and who, in spite of an
elderly-looking nurse's efforts to restrain them, were gamboling with
each other rather boisterously. In the true spirit of boyish glee and
mischief, they were endeavoring with parasols to push off the hat of the
footman; who, seemingly, as much amused as themselves, while standing by
the carriage awaiting the lady's return, was giving them opportunities
to accomplish their object. Yes, right joyous were they; and with their
costly dresses, rosy cheeks, and bright eyes, presented a striking
contrast to the little fellow, who, in rags and wretchedness, from the
door-step, was earnestly observing them. I would have given much to have
known his thoughts in those moments; to have read, like the pages of a
book, the feelings of his heart, while watching them in their gambols.
There was no envy in the expression of his countenance; but, by the
fixedness of his gaze, I judged that the sight of the carriage and its
young occupants, at that juncture, had given birth to a train of
thoughts and ideas as new as they were, perhaps, saddening. Did he think
that fate had dealt hardly with him? Did he in his cogitations become
bewildered in a labyrinth of thought, in endeavoring to account for the
why of their being so differently situated? or, did fancy in his young
brain raise some strange speculation on the world and the designs of Him
who made it?

After a short time had elapsed, the door of the house opened, and the
lady came forth; she entered the carriage, the footman mounted behind,
away they rattled down the street, and were soon out of sight. I turned
to look at the boy; he seemed to have fallen into a reverie, sitting
motionless, while his gaze rested on the part of the street where the
carriage had disappeared.

When I again observed him, he had left his seat, and was rapidly
crossing the street, to meet a female who, attired somewhat above the
common garb, was advancing on the opposite side, and bearing in her arms
a rather bulky parcel, which she appeared inconveniently to carry. As I
had seen him salute the horseman, the street-wanderer, in addressing
her, touched his cap, and evidently tendered his services to carry the
parcel. The woman paused for a moment to look at the applicant, when,
either deeming him too diminutive for the burden, or actuated by a
spirit of economy, with some brief but decisive remark she turned from
him, and resumed her walk. At the same moment a boor of a porter, rather
than diverge from his path, knocked roughly against the boy, who was
standing on the pavement, and sent him staggering against the wall,
continuing his heavy tread onward, without as much as turning his head
to see whether or not the little fellow had fallen.

Thus twice had I seen the cup held to his lips and dashed away; twice
had I seen him strong in hope, and twice in disappointment deep. Where
now, boy, is thy energy? where thy spirit, thy resolution? Methinks thou
needst them now. Alas! thou art but a child; and at thy age the green
fields, where birds are blithely singing, or the jocund playground with
young kindred spirits, where sport hath its daring and its perseverance
too, were more fitting place to bring forth such exalted qualities than
the crowded street--where want, perhaps, spurs thee to attempt; where
fortune frowns upon thee, and seems hope to whisper only to deceive!
Courage thou hast no more. Energy, it has left thee; else wouldst thou
not so dejectedly hang thy head, and creep along the street as though
thou wert upon forbidden ground, or trespassing in sharing the light of
the fading day and the breath of heaven with those who are heedlessly
hurrying past thee.

After his last unsuccessful application, I next saw the dispirited
little fellow turn down a small, little-frequented street, and, with the
intention of meeting and speaking to him, I made a short _detour_, soon
gaining the opposite end of the street which I had seen him enter. The
buildings consisted entirely of warehouses, which were all closed for
the night; and knowing that he could scarcely have entered one of them,
I was not a little surprised to find the street apparently deserted.
Advancing a few paces, however, the mystery was soon solved. Nestling in
the corner of a warehouse doorway, with his head resting on his little
hand, my eyes fell upon the wanderer I was in search of. Absorbed in his
grief, I approached him unseen, unheard. Ah! need I say that he was
weeping bitterly?

Reader, the boy had a home; I saw it; a cellar, whose bare walls and
brick-uncovered floor bespoke it the abode of poverty and misery. He was
not an orphan; for on a heap of rags, which served her for a bed, I saw
an emaciated figure which he called his mother; a brother and a sister,
too, were there, younger than my guide, and in their tattered, dirty
garments scarcely distinguishable from the bed of rags on which they
were huddled beside the dying woman. He was not an orphan; the young
street-wanderer had a father. Him, too, I saw; a rude, blear-eyed
drunkard, whose countenance it was fearful to look upon; for there might
be seen that the worst passions of our common nature had with him
obtained a perilous ascendency--a brute, whose intellect, perhaps never
bright, had become more brutal under the influence of the fire-spirit,
to which he bore conspicuous marks of being a groveling soul-and-body
slave. To me he appeared like the demon Ruin midst the wreck around. On
him, now that the wife could work no more, were they dependent. Need I
say that there were days when they scarce tasted food, when the young
wanderer had been unsuccessful in the streets? and when hungry, tired,
and dejected, he gave current to his grief, as when I found him in the
midst of his heart-breaking sorrow?

Yes, my first surmise was painfully correct. He had, indeed, commenced
life's warfare for himself; young as he was, it was his fate to battle
his way on the path of life, and not a soul to advise and guard him
against the demon Crime, whose favorite haunts are the footsteps of the
ignorant and needy.

Reader, how many of the victims of crime who fill our prisons, were
their histories known, would prove to have commenced life like this boy!
Not always, then, let us unpitying behold the criminal, who, in his
early manhood or the prime of life, is banished from his country, or
suffers the dread penalty of death, without reflecting how much those
who brought him into the world were concerned with so melancholy an
issue--without reflecting that, like the little fellow of whom these
pages tell, he may have had a father little better than the brute of the
field, and in his childish years have been turned out to get his
bread--a wanderer in the streets.




THE HOUSEHOLD OF SIR THO^S. MORE.


LIBELLUS A MARGARETA MORE, QUINDECIM ANNOS NATA, CHELSEIAE INCEPTVS.

       *       *       *       *       *

  "Nulla dies sine linea."

       *       *       *       *       *

  CHELSEA, _June 18_.

On asking Mr. Gunnel to what use I s^d put this fayr _libellus_, he did
suggest my making it a kinde of family register, wherein to note y^e
more important of our domestick passages, whether of joy or griefe--my
father's journies and absences--the visits of learned men, theire
notable sayings, etc. "You are smart at the pen, Mistress Margaret," he
was pleased to say; "and I woulde humblie advise your journalling in y^e
same fearless manner in the which you framed that letter which soe well
pleased the Bishop of Exeter, that he sent you a Portugal piece. 'Twill
be well to write it in English, which 'tis expedient for you not
altogether to negleckt, even for the more honourable Latin."

Methinks I am close upon womanhood.... "Humblie advise," quotha! to me,
that hath so oft humblie sued for his pardon, and sometimes in vayn!

'Tis well to make trial of Gonellus his "humble" advice: albeit, our
daylie course is so methodicall, that 'twill afford scant subject for
y^e pen--_Vitam continet una dies._

       *       *       *       *       *

... As I traced y^e last word, methoughte I heard y^e well-known tones
of Erasmus his pleasant voyce; and, looking forthe of my lattice, did
indeede beholde the deare little man coming up from y^e river side with
my father, who, because of y^e heat, had given his cloak to a tall
stripling behind him to bear. I flew up stairs, to advertise mother, who
was half in and half out of her grogram gown, and who stayed me to clasp
her owches; so that, by y^e time I had followed her down stairs, we
founde 'em alreadie in y^e hall.

So soon as I had kissed their hands, and obtayned their blessings, the
tall lad stept forthe, and who s^d he but William Roper, returned from
my father's errand over-seas! He hath grown hugelie, and looks mannish;
but his manners are worsened insteade of bettered by forayn travell;
for, insteade of his old franknesse, he hung upon hand till father bade
him come forward; and then, as he went his rounds, kissing one after
another, stopt short when he came to me, twice made as though he would
have saluted me, and then held back, making me looke so stupid, that I
c^d have boxed his ears for his payns. 'Speciallie as father burst out
a-laughing, and cried, "The third time's lucky!"

After supper, we took deare Erasmus entirely over y^e house, in a kind
of family procession, e'en from the buttery and scalding-house to our
own deare Academia, with its cool green curtain flapping in y^e evening
breeze, and blowing aside, as though on purpose to give a glimpse of y^e
cleare-shining Thames! Erasmus noted and admired the stone jar, placed
by Mercy Giggs on y^e table, full of blue and yellow irises, scarlet
tiger-lilies, dog-roses, honeysuckles, moonwort, and herb-trinity; and
alsoe our various desks, eache in its own little retirement,--mine own,
in speciall, so pleasantly situate! He protested, with everie semblance
of sincerity, he had never seene so pretty an academy. I should think
not, indeede! Bess, Daisy, and I, are of opinion, that there is not
likelie to be such another in y^e world. He glanced, too, at y^e books
on our desks; Bessy's being Livy; Daisy's, Sallust; and mine, St.
Augustine, with father's marks where I was to read, and where desist. He
tolde Erasmus, laying his hand fondlie on my head, "Here is one who
knows what is implied in the word Trust." Dear father, well I may! He
added, "There was no law against laughing in _his_ academia, for
that his girls knew how to be merry and wise."

From the house to the new building, the chapel and gallery, and thence
to visitt all the dumbe kinde, from the great horned owls to Cecy's pet
dormice. Erasmus was amused at some of theire names, and doubted whether
Dun Scotus and the venerable Bede would have thoughte themselves
complimented in being made name-fathers to a couple of owls; though he
admitted that Argus and Juno were goode cognomens for peacocks. Will
Roper hath broughte mother a pretty little forayn animal called a
marmot, but she sayd she had noe time for such-like playthings, and bade
him give it to his little wife. Methinks, I being neare sixteen and he
close upon twenty, we are too old for those childish names now, nor am I
much flattered at a present not intended for me; however, I shall be
kind to the little creature, and, perhaps, grow fond of it, as 'tis both
harmlesse and diverting.

To return, howbeit, to Erasmus; Cecy, who had hold of his gown, and had
alreadie, through his familiar kindnesse and her own childish
heedlessness, somewhat transgrest bounds, began now in her mirthe to
fabricate a dialogue, she pretended to have overhearde, between Argus
and Juno as they stoode pearcht on a stone parapet. Erasmus was
entertayned with her garrulitie for a while, but at length gentlie
checkt her, with "Love y^e truth, little mayd, love y^e truth, or, if
thou liest, let it be with a circumstance," a qualification which made
mother stare and father laugh.

Sayth Erasmus, "There is no harm in a fabella, apologus, or parabola, so
long as its character be distinctlie recognised for such, but
contrariwise, much goode; and y^e same hath been sanctioned, not only
by y^e wiser heads of Greece and Rome, but by our deare Lord himself.
Therefore, Cecilie, whom I love exceedinglie, be not abasht, child, at
my reproof, for thy dialogue between the two peacocks was innocent no
less than ingenious, till thou wouldst have insisted that they, in
sooth, sayd something like what thou didst invent. Therein thou didst
violence to y^e truth, which St. Paul hath typified by a girdle, to be
worn next the heart, and that not only confineth within due limits but
addeth strength. So now be friends; wert thou more than eleven and I no
priest, thou shouldst be my little wife, and darn my hose, and make me
sweet marchpane, such as thou and I love. But, oh! this pretty Chelsea!
What daisies! what buttercups! what joviall swarms of gnats! The country
all about is as nice and flat as Rotterdam."

Anon, we sit down to rest and talk in the pavillion.

Sayth Erasmus to my father, "I marvel you have never entered into the
king's service in some publick capacitie, wherein your learning and
knowledge, bothe of men and things, would not onlie serve your own
interest, but that of your friends and y^e publick."

Father smiled and made answer, "I am better and happier as I am. As for
my friends, I alreadie do for them alle I can, soe as they can hardlie
consider me in their debt; and, for myself, y^e yielding to theire
solicitations that I w^d putt myself forward for the benefit of the
world in generall, w^d be like printing a book at request of friends,
that y^e publick may be charmed with what, in fact, it values at a doit.
The cardinall offered me a pension, as retaining fee to the king a
little while back, but I tolde him I did not care to be a mathematical
point, to have position without magnitude."

Erasmus laught and sayd, "I woulde not have you y^e slave of anie king;
howbeit, you mighte assist him and be useful to him."

"The change of the word," sayth father, "does not alter the matter; I
shoulde _be_ a slave, as completely as if I had a collar rounde my
neck."

"But would not increased usefulnesse," says Erasmus, "make you happier?"

"Happier?" says father, somewhat heating; "how can that be compassed in
a way so abhorrent to my genius? At present, I live as I will, to which
very few courtiers can pretend. Half-a-dozen blue-coated serving-men
answer my turn in the house, garden, field, and on the river: I have a
few strong horses for work, none for show, plenty of plain food for a
healthy family, and enough, with a hearty welcome, for a score of guests
that are not dainty. The lengthe of my wife's train infringeth not the
statute; and, for myself, I soe hate bravery, that my motto is, 'Of
those whom you see in scarlet, not one is happy.' I have a regular
profession, which supports my house, and enables me to promote peace and
justice; I have leisure to chat with my wife, and sport with my
children; I have hours for devotion, and hours for philosophie and y^e
liberall arts, which are absolutelie medicinall to me, as antidotes to
y^e sharpe but contracted habitts of mind engendered by y^e law. If
there be aniething in a court life which can compensate for y^e losse of
anie of these blessings, deare Desiderius, pray tell me what it is, for
I confesse I know not."

"You are a comicall genius," says Erasmus.

"As for you," retorted father, "you are at your olde trick of arguing on
y^e wrong side, as you did y^e firste time we mett. Nay, don't we know
you can declaime backward and forwarde on the same argument, as you did
on y^e Venetian war?"

Erasmus smiled quietlie, and sayd, "What coulde I do? The pope changed
his holy mind." Whereat father smiled too.

"What nonsense you learned men sometimes talk!" pursues father.
"I--wanted at court, quotha! Fancy a dozen starving men with one roasted
pig betweene them;--do you think they would be really glad to see a
thirteenth come up, with an eye to a small piece of y^e crackling? No;
believe me, there is none that courtiers are more sincerelie respectfull
to than the man who avows he hath no intention of attempting to go
shares; and e'en him they care mighty little about, for they love none
with true tendernesse save themselves."

"We shall see you at court yet," says Erasmus.

Sayth father, "Then I will tell you in what guise. With a fool-cap and
bells. Pish! I won't aggravate you, churchman as you are, by alluding to
the blessings I have which you have not; and I trow there is as much
danger in taking you for serious when you are onlie playful and
ironicall as if you were Plato himself."

Sayth Erasmus, after some minutes' silence, "I know full well that you
holde Plato, in manie instances, to be sporting when I accept him in
very deed and truth. _Speculating_ he often was; as a brighte, pure
flame must needs be struggling up, and, if it findeth no direct vent,
come forthe of y^e oven's mouth. He was like a man shut into a vault,
running hither and thither, with his poor, flickering taper, agonizing
to get forthe, and holding himself in readinesse to make a spring
forward the moment a door s^d open. But it never did. 'Not manie wise
are called.' He had clomb a hill in y^e darke, and stoode calling to his
companions below, 'Come on, come on! this way lies y^e east; I am
advised we shall see the sun rise anon.' But they never did. What a
Christian he woulde have made! Ah! he is one now. He and Socrates--the
veil long removed from their eyes--are sitting at Jesus' feet. Sancte
Socrates, ora pro nobis!"

Bessie and I exchanged glances at this so strange ejaculation; but y^e
subjeckt was of such interest, that we listened with deep attention to
what followed.

Sayth father, "Whether Socrates were what Plato painted him in his
dialogues, is with me a great matter of doubte; but it is not of
moment. When so many contemporaries coulde distinguishe y^e fancifulle
from y^e fictitious, Plato's object coulde never have beene to
_deceive_. There is something higher in art than gross imitation. He who
attempteth it is always the leaste successfull; and his failure hath the
odium of a discovered lie; whereas, to give an avowedlie fabulous
narrative a consistence within itselfe which permitts y^e reader to be,
for y^e time, voluntarilie deceived, is as artfulle as it is allowable.
Were I to construct a tale, I woulde, as you sayd to Cecy, lie with a
circumstance, but shoulde consider it noe compliment to have my unicorns
and hippogriffs taken for live animals. Amicus Plato, amicus Socrates,
magis tamen amica veritas. Now, Plato had a much higher aim than to give
a very pattern of Socrates his snub nose. He wanted a peg to hang his
thoughts upon--"

"A peg? A statue of Phidias," interrupts Erasmus.

"A statue by Phidias, to clothe in y^e most beautiful drapery," sayth
father; "no matter that y^e drapery was his own, he wanted to show it to
the best advantage, and to y^e honour rather than prejudice of the
statue. And, having clothed y^e same, he got a spark of Prometheus his
fire, and made the aforesayd statue walk and talk to the glory of gods
and men, and sate himself quietlie down in a corner. By the way,
Desiderius, why shouldst thou not submitt thy subtletie to the rules of
a colloquy? Set Eckius and Martin Luther by the ears! Ha! man, what
sport! Heavens! if I were to compound a tale or a dialogue, what
crotches and quips of mine own woulde I not putt into my puppets'
mouths! and then have out my laugh behind my vizard, as when we used to
act burlesques before Cardinall Morton. What rare sporte we had, one
Christmas, with a mummery we called the 'Triall of Feasting!' Dinner and
Supper were broughte up before my Lord Chief Justice, charged with
murder. Theire accomplices were Plum-pudding, Mince-pye, Surfeit,
Drunkenness, and suchlike. Being condemned to hang by y^e neck, I, who
was Supper, stuft out with I cannot tell you how manie pillows, began to
call lustilie for a confessor; and, on his stepping forthe, commenct a
list of all y^e fitts, convulsions, spasms, payns in y^e head, and so
forthe, I had inflicted on this one and t'other. 'Alas! good father,'
says I, 'King John layd his death at my door; indeede, there's scarce a
royall or noble house that hath not a charge agaynst me; and I'm sorelie
afrayd' (giving a poke at a fat priest that sate at my lord cardinall's
elbow) 'I shall have the death of _that_ holy man to answer for.'"

Erasmus laughed, and sayd, "Did I ever tell you of the retort of
Willibald Pirkheimer. A monk, hearing him praise me somewhat lavishly to
another, could not avoid expressing by his looks great disgust and
dissatisfaction; and, on being askt whence they arose, confest he c^d
not, with patience, hear y^e commendation of a man soe notoriously fond
of eating fowls. 'Does he steal them?' says Pirkheimer. 'Surely no,'
says y^e monk. 'Why, then,' quoth Willibald, 'I know of a fox who is ten
times the greater rogue; for, look you, he helps himself to many a fat
hen from my roost without ever offering to pay me. But tell me now, dear
father, is it then a sin to eat fowls?' 'Most assuredlie it is,' says
the monk, 'if you indulge in them to gluttony.' 'Ah! if, if!' quoth
Pirkheimer. 'If stands stiff, as the Lacedemonians told Philip of
Macedon; and 'tis not by eating bread alone, my dear father, you have
acquired that huge paunch of yours. I fancy, if all the fat fowls that
have gone into it coulde raise their voices and cackle at once, they
woulde make noise enow to drown y^e drums and trumpets of an army.' Well
may Luther say," continued Erasmus, laughing, "that theire fasting is
easier to them than our eating to us; seeing that every man Jack of them
hath to his evening meal two quarts of beer, a quart of wine, and as
manie as he can eat of spice cakes, the better to relish his drink.
While I--'tis true my stomach is Lutheran, but my heart is Catholic;
that's as heaven made me, and I'll be judged by you alle, whether I am
not as thin as a weasel."

'Twas now growing dusk, and Cecy's tame hares were just beginning to be
on y^e alert, skipping across our path, as we returned towards the
house, jumping over one another, and raysing 'emselves on theire hind
legs to solicitt our notice. Erasmus was amused at theire gambols, and
at our making them beg for vine-tendrils; and father told him there was
hardlie a member of y^e householde who had not a dumb pet of some sort.
"I encourage the taste in them," he sayd, "not onlie because it fosters
humanitie and affords harmless recreation, but because it promotes
habitts of forethought and regularitie. No child or servant of mine hath
liberty to adopt a pet which he is too lazy or nice to attend to
himself. A little management may enable even a young gentlewoman to do
this, without soyling her hands; and to neglect giving them proper food
at proper times entayls a disgrace of which everie one of 'em w^d be
ashamed. But, hark! there is the vesper-bell."

As we passed under a pear-tree, Erasmus told us, with much drollerie, of
a piece of boyish mischief of his--the theft of some pears off a
particular tree, the fruit of which the superior of his convent had
meant to reserve to himself. One morning, Erasmus had climbed the tree,
and was feasting to his great content, when he was aware of the superior
approaching to catch him in y^e fact; soe, quicklie slid down to the
ground, and made off in y^e opposite direction, limping as he went. The
malice of this act consisted in its being the counterfeit of the gait of
a poor lame lay brother, who was, in fact, smartlie punisht for Erasmus
his misdeede. Our friend mentioned this with a kinde of remorse, and
observed to my father, "Men laugh at the sins of young people and
little children, as if they were little sins; albeit, the robbery of an
apple or cherry-orchard is as much a breaking of the eighth commandment
as the stealing of a leg of mutton from a butcher's stall, and ofttimes
with far less excuse. Our Church tells us, indeede, of venial sins, such
as the theft of an apple or a pin; but, I think" (looking hard at
Cecilie and Jack), "even the youngest among us could tell how much sin
and sorrow was brought into the world by stealing an apple."

At bedtime, Bess and I did agree in wishing that alle learned men were
as apt to unite pleasure with profit in theire talk as Erasmus. There be
some that can write after y^e fashion of Paul, and others preach like
unto Apollos; but this, methinketh, is scattering seed by the wayside,
like the great Sower.

       *       *       *       *       *

'Tis singular, the love that Jack and Cecy have for one another; it
resembleth that of twins. Jack is not forward at his booke; on y^e other
hand, he hath a resolution of character which Cecy altogether wants.
Last night, when Erasmus spake of children's sins, I observed her
squeeze Jack's hand with alle her mighte. I know what she was thinking
of. Having bothe beene forbidden to approach a favorite part of y^e
river bank which had given way from too much use, one or y^e other of em
transgressed, as was proven by y^e smalle footprints in y^e mud, as well
as by a nosegay of flowers, that grow not, save by the river; to wit,
purple loose-strife, cream-and-codlins, scorpion-grass, water plantain,
and the like. Neither of them would confesse, and Jack was, therefore,
sentenced to be whipt. As he walked off with Mr. Drew, I observed Cecy
turn soe pale, that I whispered father I was certayn she was guilty. He
made answer, "Never mind, we cannot beat a girl, and 'twill answer y^e
same purpose; in flogging him we flog both." Jack bore the first stripe
or two, I suppose, well enow, but at lengthe we hearde him cry out, on
which Cecy coulde not forbeare to do y^e same, and then stopt bothe her
ears. I expected everie moment to hear her say, "Father, 'twas I;" but
no, she had not courage for that; onlie, when Jack came forthe all
smirked with tears, she put her arm aboute his neck, and they walked off
together into the nuttery. Since that hour, she hath beene more devoted
to him than ever, if possible; and he, boy-like, finds satisfaction in
making her his little slave. But the beauty lay in my father's
improvement of y^e circumstance. Taking Cecy on his knee that evening
(for she was not ostensiblie in disgrace), he beganne to talk of
atonement and mediation for sin, and who it was that bare our sins for
us on the tree. 'Tis thus he turns y^e daylie accidents of our quiet
lives into lessons of deepe import, not pedanticallie delivered, ex
cathedra, but welling forthe from a full and fresh mind.

This morn I had risen before dawn, being minded to meditate on sundrie
matters before Bess was up and doing, she being given to much talk
during her dressing, and made my way to y^e pavillion, where, methought,
I s^d be quiet enow; but beholde! father and Erasmus were there before
me, in fluent and earneste discourse. I w^d have withdrawne, but father,
without interrupting his sentence, puts his arm rounde me and draweth me
to him, soe there I sit, my head on 's shoulder, and mine eyes on
Erasmus his face.

From much they spake, and other much I guessed, they had beene
conversing y^e present state of y^e Church, and how much it needed
renovation.

Erasmus sayd, y^e vices of y^e Clergy and ignorance of y^e vulgar had
now come to a poynt, at the which, a remedie must be founde, or y^e
whole fabric w^d falle to pieces.

--Sayd, the revival of learning seemed appoynted by heaven for some
greate purpose, 'twas difficulte to say how greate.

--Spake of y^e new art of printing, and its possible consequents.

--Of y^e active and fertile minds at present turning up new ground and
ferreting out old abuses.

--Of the abuse of monachism, and of y^e evil lives of conventualls. In
special, of y^e fanaticism and hypocrisie of y^e Dominicans.

Considered y^e evills of y^e times such, as that societie must shortlie,
by a vigorous effort, shake 'em off.

Wondered at y^e patience of the laitie for soe manie generations, but
thoughte 'em now waking from theire sleepe. The people had of late
beganne to know theire physickall power, and to chafe at y^e weighte of
theire yoke.

Thoughte the doctrine of indulgences altogether bad and false.

Father sayd, that y^e graduallie increast severitie of Church discipline
concerning minor offences had become such as to render indulgences y^e
needfulle remedie for burdens too heavie to be borne.--Condemned a
Draconic code, that visitted even sins of discipline with y^e extream
penaltie.--Quoted how ill such excessive severitie answered in our owne
land, with regard to y^e civill law; twenty thieves oft hanging together
on y^e same gibbet, yet robberie noe whit abated.

Othermuch to same purport, y^e which, if alle set downe, woulde too
soone fill my libellus. At length, unwillinglie brake off, when the bell
rang us to matins.

At breakfaste, William and Rupert were earneste with my father to let
'em row him to Westminster, which he was disinclined to, as he was for
more speede, and had promised Erasmus an earlie caste to Lambeth;
howbeit, he consented that they s^d pull us up to Putney in y^e evening,
and William s^d have y^e stroke-oar. Erasmus sayd, he must thank y^e
archbishop for his present of a horse; "tho' I'm full faine," he
observed, "to believe it a changeling. He is idle and gluttonish, as
thin as a wasp, and as ugly as sin. Such a horse, and such a rider!"

In the evening, Will and Rupert made 'emselves spruce enow, with
nosegays and ribbons and we tooke water bravelie--John Harris in y^e
stern, playing the recorder. We had the six-oared barge; and when Rupert
Allington was tired of pulling, Mr. Clement tooke his oar; and when _he_
wearied, John Harris gave over playing y^e pipe; but William and Mr.
Gunnel never flagged.

Erasmus was full of his visitt to y^e archbishop, who, as usuall, I
think, had given him some money.

"We sate down two hundred to table," sayth he; "there was fish, flesh,
and fowl; but Wareham onlie played with his knife, and drank noe wine.
He was very cheerfulle and accessible; he knows not what pride is; and
yet, of how much mighte he be proude! What genius! what erudition! what
kindnesse and modesty! From Wareham, who ever departed in sorrow?"

Landing at Fulham, we had a brave ramble thro' y^e meadows. Erasmus
noting y^e poor children a gathering y^e dandelion and milk-thistle for
the herb-market, was avised to speak of forayn herbes and theire uses,
bothe for food and medicine.

"For me," says father "there is manie a plant I entertayn in my garden
and paddock which y^e fastidious woulde cast forthe. I like to teache my
children y^e uses of common things--to know, for instance, y^e uses of
y^e flowers and weeds that grow in our fields and hedges. Manie a poor
knave's pottage woulde be improved, if he were skilled in y^e properties
of y^e burdock and purple orchis, lady's-smock, brook-lime, and old
man's pepper. The roots of wild succory and water arrow-head mighte
agreeablie change his Lenten diet; and glasswort afford him a pickle for
his mouthfulle of salt-meat. Then, there are cresses and wood-sorrel to
his breakfast, and salep for his hot evening mess. For his medicine,
there is herb-twopence, that will cure a hundred ills; camomile, to lull
a raging tooth; and the juice of buttercup to cleare his head by
sneezing. Vervain cureth ague; and crowfoot affords y^e leaste painfulle
of blisters. St. Anthony's turnip is an emetic; goosegrass sweetens the
blood; woodruffe is good for the liver; and bind-weed hath nigh as much
virtue as y^e forayn scammony. Pimpernel promoteth laughter; and poppy
sleep: thyme giveth pleasant dreams; and an ashen branch drives evil
spirits from y^e pillow. As for rosemarie, I lett it run alle over my
garden walls, not onlie because my bees love it, but because 'tis the
herb sacred to remembrance, and, therefore, to friendship, whence a
sprig of it hath a dumb language that maketh y^e chosen emblem at our
funeral wakes, and in our buriall grounds. Howbeit, I am a schoolboy
prating in presence of his master, for here is John Clement at my elbow,
who is the best botanist and herbalist of us all."

--Returning home, y^e youths being warmed with rowing, and in high
spiritts, did entertayn themselves and us with manie jests and playings
upon words, some of 'em forced enow, yet provocative of laughing.
Afterwards, Mr. Gunnel proposed enigmas and curious questions. Among
others, he woulde know which of y^e famous women of Greece or Rome we
maidens w^d resemble. Bess was for Cornelia, Daisy for Clelia, but I for
Damo, daughter of Pythagoras, which William Roper deemed stupid enow,
and thoughte I mighte have found as good a daughter, that had not died a
maid. Sayth Erasmus, with his sweet, inexpressible smile, "Now I will
tell you, lads and lassies, what manner of man _I_ w^d be, if I
were not Erasmus. I woulde step back some few years of my life, and be
half-way 'twixt thirty and forty; I would be pious and profounde enow
for y^e church, albeit noe churchman; I woulde have a blythe, stirring,
English wife, and half-a-dozen merrie girls and boys, an English
homestead, neither hall nor farm, but betweene both; but neare enow to
y^e citie for convenience, but away from its noise. I woulde have a
profession, that gave me some hours daylie of regular businesse, that
s^d let men know my parts, and court me into publick station, for which
my taste made me rather withdrawe. I woulde have such a private
independence, as s^d enable me to give and lend, rather than beg and
borrow. I woulde encourage mirthe without buffoonerie, ease without
negligence; my habitt and table shoulde be simple, and for my looks I
woulde be neither tall nor short, fat nor lean, rubicund nor sallow, but
of a fayr skin with blue eyes, brownish beard, and a countenance
engaging and attractive, soe that alle of my companie coulde not choose
but love me."

"Why, then, you woulde be father himselfe," cried Cecy, clasping his arm
in bothe her hands with a kind of rapture, and, indeede, y^e portraiture
was soe like, we coulde not but smile at y^e resemblance.

Arrived at y^e landing, father protested he was wearie with his ramble,
and, his foot slipping, he wrenched his ankle, and sate for an instante
on a barrow, the which one of y^e men had left with his garden tools,
and before he c^d rise or cry out, William, laughing, rolled him up to
y^e house-door; which, considering father's weight, was much for a
stripling to doe. Father sayd the same, and, laying his hand on Will's
shoulder with kindnesse, cried, "Bless thee, my boy, but I woulde not
have thee overstrayned, like Biton and Clitobus."

  (_To be continued._)




SKETCH OF A MISER.


John Overs was a miser, living in the old days when popery flourished,
and friars abounded in England. Some of his vices and eccentricities
have been chronicled in a little tract of great rarity, entitled "The
True History of the Life and Death of John Overs, and of his Daughter
Mary, who caused the Church of St. Mary Overs to be built." But in
giving the particulars of his life, we do not vouch for their
authenticity: the tract resembles too strongly a chap book to bear the
marks of honest truth; yet the anecdotes are amusing, and the tradition
of the miser's pretty daughter reads somewhat romantic.

John Overs was a Southwark ferryman, and he obtained, by paying an
annual sum to the city authorities, a monopoly in the trade of conveying
passengers across the river. He soon grew rich, and became the master of
numerous servants and apprentices. From his first increase of wealth, he
put his money out to use on such profitable terms, that he rapidly
amassed a fortune almost equal to that of the first nobleman in the
land; yet, notwithstanding this speedy accumulation of wealth, in his
habits, housekeeping, and expenses, he bore the appearance of the most
abject poverty, and was so eager after gain, that even in his old age,
and when his body had become weak by unnecessary deprivations, he would
labor incessantly, and allow himself no rest or repose. This most
miserly wretch, it is said, had a daughter, remarkable both for her
piety and beauty; the old man, in spite of his parsimonious habits,
retained some affection for his child, and bestowed upon her a somewhat
liberal education.

Mary Overs had no sympathy with the avarice and selfishness of her
parent: she grew up endowed with amiability, and with a true maiden's
heart to love. As she approached womanhood, her dazzling charms
attracted numerous suitors; but the miser refused all matrimonial
offers, and even declined to negociate the matter on any terms, although
some of wealth and rank were willing to wed with the ferryman's
daughter. Mary was kept a close prisoner, and forbidden to bestow her
smiles upon any of her admirers, nor were any allowed to speak with her;
but love and nature will conquer bolts and bars, as well as fear; and
one of her suitors took the opportunity, while the miser was busy
picking up his penny fares, to get admitted to her company. The first
interview pleased well; another was granted and arranged, which pleased
still better; and a third ended in a mutual plighting of their troths.
During all these transactions at home, the silly old ferryman was still
busy with his avocation, not dreaming but that things were as secure on
land as they were on water.

John Overs was of a disposition so wretched and miserly, that he even
begrudged his servants their necessary food. He used to buy black
puddings, which were then sold in London at a penny a yard; and whenever
he gave them their allowance, he used to say, "There, you hungry dogs,
you will undo me with eating." He would scarcely allow a neighbor to
obtain a light from his candle, lest he should in some way impoverish
him by taking some of its light. He used to go to market to search for
bargains: he bought the siftings of the coarsest meal, looked out
eagerly for marrow-bones that could be purchased for a trifle, and
scrupled not to convert them into soup if they were mouldy. He bought
the stalest bread, and he used to cut it into slices, "that, taking the
air, it might become the harder to be eaten." Sometimes he would buy
meat so tainted, that even his dog would refuse it; upon which
occasions, he used to say that it was a dainty cur, and better fed than
taught, and then eat it himself. He needed no cats, for all the rats and
mice voluntarily left the house, as nothing was cast aside from which
they could obtain a picking.

It is said that this sordid old man resorted one day to a most singular
stratagem, for the purpose of saving a day's provision in his
establishment. He counterfeited illness, and pretended to die; he
compelled his daughter to assist in the deception, much against her
inclination. Overs imagined that, like good Catholics, his servants
would not be so unnatural as to partake of food while his body was above
ground, but would lament his loss, and observe a rigid fast; when the
day was over, he intended to feign a sudden recovery. He was laid out as
dead, and wrapt in a sheet; a candle was placed at his head, in
accordance with the popish custom of the age. His apprentices were
informed of their master's death; but, instead of manifesting grief,
they gave vent to the most unbounded joy; hoping, at last, to be
released from their hard and penurious servitude. They hastened to
satisfy themselves of the truth of this joyful news, and seeing him laid
out as dead, could not even restrain their feelings in the presence of
death, but actually danced and skipped around the corpse; tears or
lamentations they had none; and as to fasting, an empty belly admits of
no delay. In the ebullition of their joy, one ran into the kitchen, and
breaking open the cupboard, brought out the bread; another ran for the
cheese, and brought it forth in triumph; and the third drew a flagon of
ale. They all sat down in high glee, congratulating and rejoicing among
themselves, at having been so unexpectedly released from their bonds of
servitude. Hard as it was, the bread rapidly disappeared; they indulged
in huge slices of cheese, even ventured to cast aside the parings, and
to take copious draughts of the miser's ale. The old man lay all this
time struck with horror at this awful prodigality, and enraged at their
mutinous disrespect: flesh and blood--at least, the flesh and blood of a
miser--could endure it no longer; and starting up he caught hold of the
funeral taper, determined to chastise them for their waste. One of them
seeing the old man struggling in the sheet, and thinking it was the
devil or a ghost, and becoming alarmed, caught hold of the butt end of a
broken oar, and at one blow struck out his brains! "Thus," says the
tradition, "he who thought only to counterfeit death, occasioned it in
earnest; and the law acquitted the fellow of the act, as he was the
prime cause of his own death." The daughter's lover, hearing of the
death of old Overs, hastened up to London with all possible speed; but
riding fast, his horse unfortunately threw him, just as he was entering
the city, and broke his neck. This, with her father's death, had such an
effect on the spirits of Mary Overs, that she was almost frantic, and
being troubled with a numerous train of suitors, she resolved to
retire into a nunnery, and to devote the whole of her wealth, which was
enormous, to purposes of charity and religion. She laid the foundation
of "a famous church, which at her own charge was finished, and by her
dedicated to the Virgin Mary." This, tradition says, was the origin of
St. Mary Overs, Southwark, a name which it received in memory of its
beautiful, but unfortunate foundress.

On an old sepulchre, in St. Saviour's church, may be seen to this day,
reclining in no very easy posture, the figure of a poor,
emaciated-looking being; which rumor has declared to be the figure of
John Overs, the ferryman. There is not much to warrant the conclusion,
except, perhaps, the similarity which the mind might discover in the
stone effigy and the aspect with which, in idea, we instinctively endow
all such objects of penury. The figure looks thin enough for a man who
lived on the pickings of stale bones, and musty bread, it must be
allowed; and the countenance certainly looks miserly enough for any
miser; but then the marble tablet above merely tells the passer by that
the body of one William Emerson lyeth there, "who departed out of this
life," one day in June, in the year 1575.

The curious little tract from which we have gleaned many of the above
particulars, gives a very different account of the miser's
burying-place. On account, it is said, of his usury, extortion, and the
general sordidness of his life, he had been excommunicated, and refused
Christian burial; but the daughter, by large sums of money, endeavored
to bribe the friars of Bermondsey Abbey to get him buried. As my lord
abbot happened to be away from home, the holy brothers took the money,
and buried him within the cloister. The abbot on his return seeing a new
grave, inquired who, in his absence, had been buried there; and on being
informed, he ordered it to be immediately disinterred, and be laid on
the back of an ass; then muttering some benediction, or, perhaps, an
anathema, he turned the beast from the abbey gates. "The ass went with a
solemn pace, unguided by any, through Kent Street, till it came to St.
Thomas-a-Watering, which was then the common execution place; and then
shook him off, just under the gallows, where a grave was instantly made,
and, without any ceremony, he was tumbled in, and covered with earth."

While we abhor the abuse, and think it well to guard others by hideous
examples of its folly and vice, we can appreciate and participate in its
general use. We look upon it as a solemn duty in men, whether regarded
as citizens or fathers of families, to practice a prudent economy; and
the man who is frugal without being avaricious--who is parsimonious
without being sordid--we regard as fulfilling one of his greatest social
duties. If economy is a virtue, wastefulness is a sin; and yet how many
weekly glory in being thought extravagant! Ruined spendthrifts will
boast of their meanless prodigality and their wasteful dissipation, as
if in their past liberal selfishness they could claim some forbearance
for their present disrepute, or some compassion for the misfortunes into
which their own heedlessness has thrown them. The learned, too, will
disdain all knowledge of the dull routine of economy, and proclaim their
ignorance of the affairs of life, as if the confession endowed them with
a virtue; but perfection is not the privilege of any order of men, and
many who ought to have been the monitors of mankind, whose talents have
made their names immortal, embittered their lives, and impaired the
vigor of their intellects by their thoughtless and wanton extravagance.




AN INCIDENT OF THE FIRST FRENCH REVOLUTION.


In the winter of the year 1792, Paris was agitated to the very core, by
the most important public question which had yet arisen during the
course of the Revolution. The people had hitherto been completely
triumphant in their attack on established things. They had overturned
the throne, and sent its supporters by thousands to the scaffold or to
exile. They had subverted the ancient constitution; and, though no new
form of government had yet been arranged, all power lay for the time in
the hands of their leaders, of one or another denomination of
republicans. The Jacobins, ultimately the dominant faction, had not yet
obtained full sway, but had to contend for supremacy in the convention
(or senate) of the nation, with the Girondists, a section numbering in
its ranks many of the most able and more moderate republicans of France.
Daily and bitterly did these two parties struggle at this time against
one another--Robespierre, Danton, and Marat being the virtual chiefs,
whether acting in unison or otherwise, of the Jacobins or violent
republicans; while Vergniaud, Guadet, Louvet, Salle, Petion, and others,
headed the Girondists or moderates. Matters stood thus before the
commencement of the trial of Louis XVI., the question already alluded to
as exceeding in importance and interest any to which the Revolution had
yet given birth. On the results of the process hung the life of the
king; and men speculated as to the issue with anxiety, mingled with fear
and wonderment. Doubts existed as to what might be that issue--doubts
excited chiefly by the condition of parties just described. On the
whole, the chances seemed in favor of the king before the commencement
of his trial, seeing that the Girondists had then a decided ascendency
over their rivals in the convention, and that many of them had strong
leanings to the side of mercy. But the unfortunate Louis XVI., whose
very mildness made him the scape-goat for the errors of his
predecessors, stood in mortal peril in the best view of the case. So
felt his friends throughout France, and they were yet numerous, though
constrained to look on in silence, and bury their feelings in their own
bosoms.

One evening, in the winter mentioned, before the trial of the king had
opened, the convention broke up after a stormy sitting, and its members
separated for their clubs or their homes, to intrigue or to recreate, as
they felt inclined. The Girondist leaders, Vergniaud, Guadet, Fonfrene,
and others, might then have been seen, as they left the place of
sitting, to surround a young man who was speaking loudly and vehemently.
His theme was Robespierre; and bitter were the recriminations which he
poured on that too famous individual. Vergniaud and the rest attempted
to check the outbursts of wrath, but, at the same time, with peals of
laughter at their young colleague's angry violence.

"Come home with me, my good Barbaroux," said Vergniaud; "we shall hear
you more comfortably before a good fire. It is piercingly cold, and I
promise you, that, if the vines of Medoc have to sustain such a season,
we need not expect to drink Bordeaux at a reasonable price for fifteen
years to come."

"Fifteen years!" said Guadet, in a melancholy voice; "and do you then
count upon living for another fifteen years, Vergniaud?"

"Why not?" was the answer; "am I a king that I should fear the anger of
the Republic?"

At this moment, a little Savoyard, with his stool at his back, threw
himself almost betwixt the legs of Vergniaud, and, holding out a letter,
exclaimed, "Which of you, citizens, is the representative Barbaroux?"

"Here," said Vergniaud, taking the letter from the lad, and handing it
to his companion, the irritated young deputy above mentioned, "here is a
billet for you, Barbaroux. I should guess that it comes from some
ex-marchioness, who wishes to know if the judges of the king are formed
like other men, or if you have got horns on your head, and a cloven
foot."

Barbaroux, at this time little more than twenty-seven years of age, was
one of the most handsome, as well as beautiful men of his time. Madame
Roland, in one phrase, has given us a singular idea of his personal
attractions. "He had," she says, "the head of Antinous upon the frame of
a Hercules." The young representative of Marseilles (for such was his
station) took the note of the Savoyard, and, advancing to a lamp, opened
it, and read therein the following words:

"Citizen, if you fear not to accede to an invitation which can not be
signed, repair this evening, at nine o'clock, to the street St. Honore,
where you will find a coach standing in front of the house, No. 56.
Enter the vehicle without fear, and it will conduct you among old
friends."

Turning to his companions, after reading this mystic note, Barbaroux
observed, "You are right, Vergniaud; it is a communication from an
ex-marchioness."

"Ah! I thought so," replied the other; "and will you accept the
invitation?"

"I know not," was the careless response.

Barbaroux was young, and, without being exactly weary of the agitated
public life which he habitually led, felt any circumstance calculated to
take him out of it for a time as a piece of good fortune not to be
contemned. He deceived Vergniaud, therefore, when he affected to treat
the matter of the billet lightly. In fact, it seized upon his thoughts
exclusively; and he not only spoke no more of Robespierre to his
friends, but quitted them upon some slight pretext soon afterward. He
then returned directly to his own home; and, when there, delivered
himself up to conjectures respecting the mysterious epistle which he had
received. Barbaroux was young, be it again observed, and of a
temperament not indisposed to gallantry, though the softer concerns of
life had been all but banished from his thoughts more lately. However,
the anonymous billet, which came, he felt assured, from a female,
directed his reflections into a train once not so unfamiliar to them,
and the more so as it spoke of his meeting "old friends." With
impatience, therefore, he watched the movements of his time-piece, as it
indicated the gradual approach of the hour of appointment. The
Marseillaise representative felt no personal alarm respecting the coming
adventure. He had never been an advocate of bloodshed in his public
character, and knew of none likely to entertain against him sentiments
of hostility, or to project snares for his life. No; he confidently
assumed the object of the unknown correspondent to be friendly.

Enough, however, about the anticipations of Barbaroux. The hour of nine
came, and he hastily left his own residence, to proceed to the Rue St.
Honore. There, opposite to No. 56, he found a coach in waiting. Without
a word, he opened the door, leaped inside, and shut himself up with his
own hands. In a moment the coachman lashed his horses, and Barbaroux
felt himself whirled along for an hour with such rapidity, as, together
with the obscurity of the evening, to prevent him completely from
discerning the route taken. At length the vehicle stopped abruptly, in a
petty street, and before a house of sufficiently mediocre appearance.
The gate opened instantly, and the driver, descending from his seat,
silently showed Barbaroux into the house, after which the door was
closed behind. The young man now found himself in a passage of some
length, as was shown by a distant light. That light speedily increased,
and the visitor perceived a young girl approaching him with a lamp in
her hand--one of those old iron lamps in which the oil floats openly,
and which have the wick at one of the sides. Barbaroux was instantly
reminded of the fisher-cots of Marseilles--his own well-known
Marseilles--where such articles are used constantly by the fishing
community. Casting his eyes attentively on the girl, he saw more to
remind him of the same ancient sea-port--her cap, colored kerchief, and
dress generally, being such as its young women always wore. Her face,
too, was not a strange one. Moreover the odor of tar, or that smell
peculiar to well-used cordage and sails, struck forcibly on his senses,
and strengthened the same associative recollections. Astonished
already, Barbaroux felt still more so, when a once familiar voice
addressed him in accents strongly provincial, or Marseillaise.

"Charles," said the girl with the lamp, "you have made us wait. You
promised this morning to be earlier here."

"I promised!" cried Barbaroux, with amazement, heightened by a sort of
impression that he was speaking to a person who ought at the moment to
be at two hundred leagues' distance.

"Yes! promised," continued the girl; "but no doubt, you have been at the
office, or have forgotten yourself with the curate of La Major, who
makes you study such beautiful plants. Never mind; come with me. Melanie
is with her uncle Jean, and I, as I tell you, have been waiting for you
more than an hour. Come, then!"

Barbaroux scarcely comprehended what was said to him. He found all his
senses deceiving him at once, as it were, sight, hearing, and smell; and
his imagination transported from the present to the past, had some
difficulty in overcoming the first shock of stupefied surprise.
Thereafter, he felt a kind of wish to yield himself up voluntarily to
what seemed a sweet illusion. He followed the young girl as desired, but
soon found new causes for astonishment. Before him appeared the old
screw-stair of a well-known fisher dwelling, with the narrow
landing-place, chalky walls, and plastered chimney, with its tint of
yellow, to him most familiar of old. He even noted on the plaster an
acanthus leaf, where such a thing had been once rudely charcoaled by his
own hand. In the chimney grate, he beheld an enormous log, the Christmas
log, sparkling above the red embers; and he then called to mind that the
day was the 24th of December, and the evening Christmas Eve.

"Ah! you see," said the young girl, rousing him by her voice, "we are
going to hold the Christmas feast. Come, Charles, enter, and sit down
opposite to uncle Jean, and by the side of Melanie. I will take my place
on your other hand."

As the girl spoke, she had opened the door of an inner apartment, and
led forward Barbaroux. The latter did indeed see before him uncle Jean;
he clasped in his own the hands of Melanie. He beheld all that he had
been once wont to see, in short, in the home of uncle Jean, the old
seaman of Marseilles. The same veteran weather-glass hung on the wall;
the compass was there, too, pointing still, as it pointed of yore. On
the table Barbaroux observed the green glasses of Provence; the bottles
were the peculiar bottles of uncle Jean; and, amid others, he saw the
yellow seals marking the prized Cyprus wine of the ancient mariner
of Marseilles. Brown dishes were there of the pottery of Saint
Jacquerie--articles to Paris unknown. Edibles lay upon them too, such as
Marseilles draws from sunny Afric: almonds and dates, with figs and
raisins, alone, or compounded into cakes, after the mode of southern
France. All these things confounded the young member of convention. Had
he made in a few hours a journey of eight days? Had he retrograded in
the way of existence? Had he dreamt of a busy life of three years, since
the time when, under the shade of the church of St. Laurent of
Marseilles, he had courted the fair niece of uncle Jean, amid scenes and
sights such as now surrounded him? The deputy of Marseilles, the popular
conventionist, closed his eyes in doubt. Dreamed he at that moment or
had he dreamed for years?

Barbaroux was no weak-minded man, and yet it is not too much to say,
that he felt positive difficulty in determining what he saw to be
unreal, or, at most but an illusory revival of a former reality; and
this difficulty he felt, even though he had in his pocket, and touched
with his fingers, a note from Madame Roland, received in the convention
on that very afternoon. On the other hand, the two Provencal girls were
assuredly by his side; and, at the sight of Melanie, upsprung anew that
fresh young love which politics had stifled in his heart in its very
bud. Was not uncle Jean there, moreover, with his robust form and open
features, his kindly smile, and his strong Marseillaise accents? If all
was a delusion, as the reason of Barbaroux ever and anon told him, and
if a purposed delusion, as seemed more than likely, what could that
purpose be? Had uncle Jean and Melanie thus mysteriously encompassed him
with souvenirs of former and happy hours, to rekindle the love from
which politics had detached him, and to lead him yet into that union
once all but arranged? Such might possibly be the case, and the thought
tended to check the questions which rose naturally to the young man's
lip. He could not, would not, bring a blush to the cheek of Melanie, by
asking her explanations so delicate. These would be voluntarily given,
doubtless, in due time. Besides, to speak the truth, he felt so happy to
be again by her side, as to shrink from the idea of breaking the spell,
and was contented to yield himself up to the soft intoxication of the
moment. He spoke of Marseilles, as if he was actually there, and as if
he had no thought save of its passing interests and affairs. On these
matters, uncle Jean and the two girls conversed with him freely, never
leaving it to be supposed for an instant, however, that they were at all
conscious of being elsewhere, or that Barbaroux had ever been absent
from their sides. Only now and then did Barbaroux catch the glance of
Melanie, fixed on him with an unusual expression, made up of mingled
tenderness and thoughtful anxiety. His observation, however, made her
instantly recur to the same manner displayed by her sister and uncle,
who treated him as if they had seen him but a few hours previously. The
deputy, after being enlivened by the little supper and the good wine,
even smiled internally to see the extent to which they carried this
caution, though it mystified him the more. The window of the chamber in
which they sat at their singular Christmas feast, opened suddenly of its
own accord.

"Shut that window, Melanie," said uncle Jean; "the air of the sea is
unwholesome by night." The window was closed accordingly; but Barbaroux
fancied that he had actually heard through it the roll of the waves, and
felt on his cheek the freshness of the ocean breeze.

At length the hour of midnight sounded--the hour at which, once only in
the year, the priest ascends the high altar to say mass--the hour of the
Saviour's birth.

"It is midnight," cried the two girls; "let us proceed to mass."

As they spoke, the girls rose from table, and, in doing so, overturned,
by accident or intention, the two candles by which the room was lighted.
Barbaroux found himself a second time in the dark; but speedily his arms
were seized by the girls, one on each side, and he was noiselessly led
down into the dark passage by which he had entered. Barbaroux had often
stolen an embrace from Melanie in such circumstances as the present, and
he here found himself repaid by a voluntary one from herself. For a
moment her arm lingered around him, and was then withdrawn in silence.
The door was then opened for him, and, in another second of time, he
stood alone in the street, with the coach in waiting which had brought
him thither. Confusedly and mechanically he entered the vehicle, and was
ere long set down in the Rue St. Honore, at liberty to regain his own
home.

Deeply as he was impressed by this remarkable incident, Barbaroux did
not think it necessary to disclose the particulars to Vergniaud and his
other political companions; but he made a confidant of Madame Roland.

"It is plain," said he, concludingly to that lady, "that the whole was a
purposed plan of deception or illusion. It is the story of Aline put in
action for my especial benefit, but surely without end, without
sufficing grounds. Wherefore employ such chicanery with a man like me?
It would have been better to have addressed me frankly, and so have
reminded me of the past, than to have resorted to a scheme which, though
impressive at the time, can only move me now to a smile. Yes, madame, I
would say--that the issue might possibly have been more agreeable to
their wishes, had they dealt with me less mysteriously. But what
inducement can have made uncle Jean go in with such a step, really
puzzles me. He is a man who dies of ennui when out of sight of the sea
for a day. Besides, though he did love me once, I believe that he at
heart hates the convention, with all belonging to it, and favors the
Bourbons."

"Even if the intention," replied Madame Roland, "was only to recall your
old love to your recollection, Barbaroux, there is something pretty in
the idea. It is as if your Melanie, in putting her home, her friends,
and herself, before you in their perfect reality, had said--'This is all
I can offer--all save my love.' But there is something more under it
than all this, Barbaroux,' pursued the lady, after reflecting gravely
for some time. 'They gave you no verbal explanation, you say; but did
they leave you no clew otherwise? Did you wear your present dress
yesterday?"

"I did, madame."

"Have you examined its pockets?"

"No," said Barbaroux, "but I shall do so immediately."

The young member of convention accordingly put his hands into his
pockets, and was not slow to discover there, as Madame Roland had
acutely conjectured, a complete solution of his whole enigma. He found a
paper bearing his address, in which an offer was made to him of the hand
of the woman he (once, at least, had) loved, with a dowry of five
hundred thousand francs, and the prospect of enjoying anew all the
pleasures of his happy youth, provided that he supported the Appeal to
the People on behalf of Louis XVI.--provided, in short, that he lent his
influence to save the life, at all events, of the king. That such an
appeal would have saved Louis from the scaffold, all men at the time
believed. The Jacobins obviously thought so, since they obstinately
denied him any such chance of escape.

It is probable that the monetary clause in this proposal would alone
have prevented its entertainment by the young deputy for Marseilles. Be
this as it may, the romantic scheme which the friendship of uncle Jean,
and the love of Melanie, had led them to enter upon, at the instance,
doubtless of the other friends of Louis, for inducing Barbaroux to
befriend the king, and for wiling himself from the dangerous vortex of
political turmoil, ended in nothing. Within a few weeks--nay, a few days
afterward--began that life-and-death struggle between the Girondists and
Jacobins, which only terminated with the total fall of the former party,
and the condemnation to the scaffold of all its leaders. To the honor of
Barbaroux, be it told that, without a bribe, he supported the Appeal to
the People, and had he had the power would have saved the ill-fated king
from the extreme and bloody penalty of the guillotine. But the infuriate
councils of Robespierre and Marat prevailed; and Barbaroux, with five
companions, fled for safety to the Gironde, that southern portion of
France, of which Bordeaux is the capital, and whence they had derived
their party name. They found there, however, no safety; they were hunted
down like wild beasts by the dominant faction, and every man of them was
taken and beheaded, or otherwise perished miserably, with the exception
of Louvet, who subsequently recorded their perils and their sufferings.
Barbaroux, the young, gay, handsome and brave Barbaroux, died on the
scaffold, while Petion met the death of a wild beast in the
fields--starved while in life, and mangled by wolves when no
more. Well had it been for Barbaroux, had he yielded timeously to the
loving call of Melanie, made so romantically and mysteriously. It was
not so destined to be.[2]

[Footnote 2: This little story is drawn from the French. The
Revolutionary era was so fertile in romantic incidents, springing at
once from the theatrical character of the people, and the extraordinary
excitement of the period, that the adventure of Barbaroux is quite
within the range of probability. One vote did at last condemn Louis
XVI.]




"JUDGE NOT!"


Many years since, two pupils of the University at Warsaw were passing
through the street in which stands the column of King Sigismund, round
whose pedestal may generally be seen seated a number of women selling
fruit, cakes, and a variety of eatables, to the passers-by. The young
men paused to look at a figure whose oddity attracted their attention.
This was a man apparently between fifty and sixty years of age; his
coat, once black, was worn threadbare; his broad hat overshadowed a thin
wrinkled face; his form was greatly emaciated, yet he walked with a firm
and rapid step. He stopped at one of the stalls beneath the column,
purchased a halfpenny worth of bread, ate part of it, put the remainder
into his pocket, and pursued his way toward the palace of General
Zaionczek, lieutenant of the kingdom, who, in the absence of the czar,
Alexander, exercised royal authority in Poland.

"Do you know that man?" asked one student of the other.

"I do not; but judging by his lugubrious costume, and no less mournful
countenance, I should guess him to be an undertaker."

"Wrong, my friend; he is Stanislas Staszic."

"Staszic!" exclaimed the student, looking after the man, who was then
entering the palace. "How can a mean, wretched-looking man, who stops in
the middle of the street to buy a morsel of bread, be rich and
powerful?"

"Yet, so it is," replied his companion. "Under this unpromising exterior
is hidden one of our most influential ministers, and one of the most
illustrious _savans_ of Europe."

The man whose appearance contrasted so strongly with his social
position, who was as powerful as he seemed insignificant, as rich as he
appeared poor, owed all his fortune to himself--to his labors, and to
his genius.

Of low extraction--he left Poland, while young, in order to acquire
learning. He passed some years in the Universities of Leipsic and
Goettingen, continued his studies in the College of France, under Brisson
and D'Aubanton; gained the friendship of Buffon; visited the Alps and
the Apennines; and, finally, returned to his native land, stored with
rich and varied learning.

He was speedily invited by a nobleman to take charge of the education of
his son. Afterward, the government wished to profit by his talents; and
Staszic, from grade to grade, was raised to the highest posts and the
greatest dignities. His economical habits made him rich. Five hundred
serfs cultivated his lands, and he possessed large sums of money placed
at interest. When did any man ever rise very far above the rank in which
he was born, without presenting a mark for envy and detraction to aim
their arrows against? Mediocrity always avenges itself by calumny; and
so Staszic found it, for the good folks of Warsaw were quite ready to
attribute all his actions to sinister motives.

A group of idlers had paused close to where the students were standing.
All looked at the minister, and every one had something to say against
him.

"Who would ever think," cried a noble, whose gray mustaches and
old-fashioned costume recalled the era of King Sigismund, "that
_he_ could be a minister of state? Formerly, when a Palatin
traversed the capital, a troop of horsemen both preceded and followed
him. Soldiers dispersed the crowds that pressed to look at him. But what
respect can be felt for an old miser, who has not the heart to afford
himself a coach, and who eats a piece of bread in the streets, just as a
beggar would do?"

"His heart," said a priest, "is as hard as the iron chest in which he
keeps his gold; a poor man might die of hunger at his door, before he
would give him alms."

"He has worn the same coat for the last ten years," remarked another.

"He sits on the ground for fear of wearing out his chairs," chimed in a
saucy-looking lad, and every one joined in a mocking laugh.

A young pupil of one of the public schools had listened in indignant
silence to these speeches, which cut him to the heart; and at length,
unable to restrain himself, he turned toward the priest and said:

"A man distinguished for his generosity ought to be spoken of with more
respect. What does it signify to us how he dresses, or what he eats, if
he makes a noble use of his fortune?"

"And pray what use _does_ he make of it?"

"The Academy of Sciences wanted a place for a library, and had not funds
to hire one. Who bestowed on them a magnificent palace? Was it not
Staszic!"

"Oh! yes, because he is as greedy of praise as of gold."

"Poland esteems, as her chief glory, the man who discovered the laws of
the sidereal movement. Who was it that raised to him a monument worthy
of his renown--calling the chisel of Canova to honor the memory of
Copernicus?"

"It was Staszic," replied the priest, "and so all Europe honors for it
the generous senator. But, my young friend, it is not the light of the
noon-day sun that ought to illume Christian charity. If you want really
to know a man, watch the daily course of his private life. This
ostentatious miser, in the books which he publishes groans over the lot
of the peasantry, and in his vast domains he employs five hundred
miserable serfs. Go some morning to his house--there you will find a
poor woman beseeching with tears a cold proud man who repulses her. That
man is Staszic--that woman his sister. Ought not the haughty giver of
palaces, the builder of pompous statues, rather to employ himself in
protecting his oppressed serfs, and relieving his destitute relative?"

The young man began to reply, but no one would listen to him. Sad and
dejected at hearing one who had been to him a true and generous friend,
so spoken of, he went to his humble lodging.

Next morning he repaired at an early hour to the dwelling of his
benefactor. There he met a woman weeping, and lamenting the inhumanity
of her brother.

This confirmation of what the priest had said, inspired the young man
with a fixed determination. It was Staszic who had placed him at
college, and supplied him with the means of continuing there. Now, he
would reject his gifts--he would not accept benefits from a man who
could look unmoved at his own sister's tears.

The learned minister, seeing his favorite pupil enter, did not desist
from his occupation, but, continuing to write, said to him:

"Well, Adolphe, what can I do for you to-day? If you want books, take
them out of my library; or instruments--order them, and send me the
bill. Speak to me freely, and tell me if you want any thing."

"On the contrary, sir, I come to thank you for your past kindness, and
to say that I must in future decline receiving your gifts."

"You are, then, become rich?"

"I am as poor as ever."

"And your college?"

"I must leave it."

"Impossible!" cried Staszic, standing up, and fixing his penetrating
eyes on his visitor. "You are the most promising of all our pupils--it
must not be!"

In vain the young student tried to conceal the motive of his conduct;
Staszic insisted on knowing it.

"You wish," said Adolphe, "to heap favors on me, at the expense of your
suffering family."

The powerful minister could not conceal his emotion. His eyes filled
with tears, and he pressed the young man's hand warmly, as he said:

"Dear boy, always take heed to this counsel--'JUDGE NOTHING BEFORE
THE TIME.' Ere the end of life arrives, the purest virtue may be
soiled by vice, and the bitterest calumny proved to be unfounded. My
conduct is, in truth, an enigma, which I can not now solve--it is the
secret of my life."

Seeing the young man still hesitate, he added:

"Keep an account of the money I give you, consider it as a loan; and
when some day, through labor and study, you find yourself rich, pay the
debt by educating a poor, deserving student. As to me, wait for my
death, before you judge my life."

During fifty years Stanislas Staszic allowed malice to blacken his
actions. He knew the time would come when all Poland would do him
justice.

On the 20th of January, 1826, thirty thousand mourning Poles flocked
around his bier, and sought to touch the pall, as though it were some
holy, precious relic.

The Russian army could not comprehend the reason of the homage thus paid
by the people of Warsaw to this illustrious man. His last testament
fully explained the reason of his apparent avarice. His vast estates
were divided into five hundred portions, each to become the property of
a free peasant--his former serf. A school, on an admirable plan and very
extended scale, was to be established for the instruction of the
peasants' children in different trades. A reserved fund was provided for
the succor of the sick and aged. A small yearly tax, to be paid by the
liberated serfs, was destined for purchasing, by degrees, the freedom of
their neighbors, condemned, as they had been, to hard and thankless
toil.

After having thus provided for his peasants, Staszic bequeathed six
hundred thousand florins for founding a model hospital; and he left a
considerable sum toward educating poor and studious youths. As for his
sister, she inherited only the same allowance which he had given her,
yearly, during his life; for she was a person of careless, extravagant
habits, who dissipated foolishly all the money she received.

A strange fate was that of Stanislas Staszic. A martyr to calumny during
his life, after death his memory was blessed and revered by the
multitudes whom he had made happy.




A MATHEMATICAL HERMIT.


During the earlier half of the last century, there lived in one of the
villages on the outskirts of the moor on which a singular pile of rocks
on the Cornish moors called the Cheese-Wring stands, a stone-cutter
named Daniel Gumb. This man was noted among his companions for his
taciturn, eccentric character, and for his attachment to mathematical
studies. Such leisure time as he had at his command he regularly devoted
to pondering over some of the problems of Euclid; he was always drawing
mysterious complications of angles, triangles, and parallelograms, on
pieces of slate, and on the blank leaves of such few books as he
possessed. But he made very slow progress in his studies. Poverty and
hard work increased with the increase of his family. At last he was
obliged to give up his mathematics altogether. He labored early and
labored late; he hacked and hewed at the hard material out of which he
was doomed to cut a livelihood with unremitting diligence; but want
still kept up with him, toil as he might to outstrip it, in the career
of life. In short, times went on so ill with Daniel, that in despair of
ever finding them better he took a sudden resolution of altering his
manner of living, and retreating from the difficulties that he could
not overcome. He went to the hill on which the Cheese-Wring stands, and
looked about among the rocks until he found some that had accidentally
formed themselves into a sort of rude cavern. He widened this recess; he
propped up a great wide slab, that made its roof, at one end where it
seemed likely to sink without some additional support; he cut out in a
rock that rose above this, what he called his bed-room--a mere
longitudinal slit in the stone, the length and breadth of his body, into
which he could roll himself sideways when he wanted to enter it. After
he had completed this last piece of work, he scratched the date of the
year of his extraordinary labors (1735) on the rock; and then, he went
and fetched his wife and family away from their cottage, and lodged them
in the cavity he had made--never to return during his life-time, to the
dwellings of men!

Here he lived and here he worked, when he could get work. He paid no
rent now: he wanted no furniture; he struggled no longer to appear to
the world as his equals appeared; he required no more money than would
procure for his family and himself the barest necessaries of life; he
suffered no interruptions from his fellow-workmen, who thought him a
madman, and kept out of his way; and--most precious privilege of his new
position--he could at last shorten his hours of labor, and lengthen his
hours of study, with impunity. Having no temptations to spend money, no
hard demands of an inexorable landlord to answer, whether he was able or
not, he could now work with his brains as well as his hands, he could
toil at his problems upon the tops of rocks, under the open sky, amid
the silence of the great moor; he could scratch his lines and angles on
thousands of stone tablets freely offered around him. The great ambition
of his life was greatly achieved.

Henceforth, nothing moved him, nothing depressed him. The storms of
winter rushed over his unsheltered dwelling, but failed to dislodge him.
He taught his family to brave solitude and cold in the cavern among the
rocks, as he braved them. In the cell that he had scooped out for his
wife (the roof of which has now fallen in) some of his children died,
and others were born. They point out the rock where he used to sit on
calm summer evenings, absorbed over his tattered copy of Euclid. A
geometrical "puzzle," traced by his hand, still appears on the stone.
When he died, what became of his family, no one can tell. Nothing more
is known of him than that he never quitted the wild place of his exile;
that he continued to the day of his death to live contentedly with his
wife and children, amid a civilized nation, and during a civilized age,
under such a shelter as would hardly serve the first savage tribes of
the most savage country--to live, starving out poverty and want on a
barren wild; defying both to follow him among the desert rocks--to live,
forsaking all things, enduring all things for the love of Knowledge,
which he could still nobly follow through trials and extremities,
without encouragement of fame or profit, without vantage ground of
station or wealth, for its own dear sake. Beyond this, nothing but
conjecture is left. The cell, the bed-place, the lines traced on the
rocks, the inscription of the year in which he hewed his habitation out
of them, are all the memorials that remain of a man, whose strange and
striking story might worthily adorn the pages of a tragic yet glorious
history which is still unwritten--the history of the martyrs of
knowledge in humble life!




A PRISON ANECDOTE.


In the year 1834, a widow lady of good fortune (whom we shall call Mrs.
Newton), resided with her daughter in one of the suburbs nearest to the
metropolis. They lived in fashionable style, and kept an ample
establishment of servants.

A very pretty young girl, nineteen years of age, resided in this family
in the capacity of lady's-maid. She was tolerably educated, spoke with
grammatical correctness, and was distinguished by a remarkably gentle
and fascinating address.

At that time Miss Newton was engaged to be married to one Captain
Jennings, R.N.; and Miss Newton (as many young ladies in the like
circumstances have done before), employed her leisure in embroidering
cambric, making it up into handkerchiefs, and sending them and other
little presents of that description, to Captain Jennings. Unhappily, but
very naturally, she made Charlotte Mortlock, her maid, the bearer of
these tender communications. The captain occupied lodgings suited to a
gentleman of station, and thither Charlotte Mortlock frequently repaired
at the bidding of her young mistress, and generally waited (as lovers
are generally impatient) to take back the captain's answers.

A strange sort of regard, or attachment (it is confidently believed to
have been guiltless) sprung up between the captain and the maid; and the
captain, who would seem to have deserved Miss Newton's confidence as
little as her maid did, gave as presents to Charlotte, some of the
embroidered offerings of Miss Newton.

It happened that a sudden appointment to the command of a ship of war,
took Captain Jennings on a transatlantic voyage. He had not been very
long gone, when the following discovery threw the family of the Newtons
into a state of intense agitation.

In search of some missing article in the absence of her maid, Miss
Newton betook herself to that young woman's room, and, quite
unsuspiciously, opened a trunk which was left unlocked. There she found,
to her horror, a number of the handkerchiefs she had embroidered for her
lover. The possibility of the real truth never flashed across her mind;
the dishonesty of Charlotte seemed to be the only solution of the
incident. "Doubtless," she reasoned, "the parcels had been opened on
their way to Captain Jennings, and their contents stolen."

On the return of Charlotte Mortlock, she was charged with the robbery.
What availed the assertion that she had received the handkerchiefs from
the captain himself? It was no defense, and certainly was not calculated
to soften the anger of her mistress. A policeman was summoned, the
unhappy girl was charged with felony, underwent examination, was
committed for trial, and, destitute of witnesses, or of any probable
defense, was ultimately _convicted_. The judge (now deceased) who tried
the case, was unsparingly denounced by many philanthropic ladies, for
the admiration he had expressed for the weeping girl, and especially for
his announcement to the jury, in passing sentence of one year's
imprisonment with hard labor, "that he would not transport her, since
the country could not afford to loose such beauty." It was doubtless,
not a very judicial remark; but an innocent girl was, at all events,
saved from a sentence that might have killed her.

Consigned to the County House of Correction, Charlotte Mortlock observed
the best possible conduct--was modest, humble, submissive, and
industrious--and soon gained the good-will of all her supervisors. To
the governor she always asserted her innocence, and told, with great
simplicity, the tale of her fatal possession of those dangerous gifts.

She had been in prison a few months, when the governor received a visit
from a certain old baronet, who with ill-disguised reluctance, and in
the blunt phraseology which was peculiar to him, proceeded to say, that
"A girl named Charlotte Mortlock had quite bewitched his friend Captain
Jennings, who was beyond the Atlantic; and that a letter he produced
would show the singular frame of mind in which the captain was, about
that girl."

Assuredly, the letter teemed with expressions of anguish, remorse, and
horror at the suffering and apparent ruin of "a dear innocent girl," the
victim of his senseless and heartless imprudence. However, the baronet
seemed to be any thing but touched by his friend's rhapsodies. He talked
much of "human nature," and of "the weakness of a man when a pretty girl
was in the case;" but, in order to satisfy his friend's mind, asked to
see her, that he might write some account of her appearance and
condition. Accordingly, he _did_ see her, in the governor's
presence. After a few inappropriate questions, he cut the interview
short, and went away, manifestly disposed to account his gallant friend
a fool for his excitement.

The incident was not lost upon the governor, who listened with increased
faith to the poor girl's protestations. In a few months more he received
a stronger confirmation of them. Apparently unsatisfied with the
baronet's services, Captain Jennings wrote to another friend of his, a
public functionary, formerly a captain in the renowned Light Division;
and that officer placed in the governor's hands a letter from the
captain, expressing unbounded grief for the dreadful fate of an innocent
young woman. "He could not rest night or day; she haunted his
imagination, and yet he was distant, and powerless to serve her." His
second messenger was touched with pity, and consulted the governor as to
the proper steps to pursue. However, under the unhappy circumstances of
the case, Captain Jennings being so far away, no formal document being
at hand, and the period of the poor girl's release being then almost
come, it was deemed unadvisable to take any step. Charlotte Mortlock
fulfilled the judgment of the law.

She had been carefully observed, her occupation had been of a womanly
character; she had never incurred a reproof, much less a punishment, in
the prison; and her health had been well sustained. She, consequently,
quitted her sad abode in a condition suitable for active exertion. Such
assistance as could be extended to her, on her departure, was afforded,
and so she was launched into the wide world of London.

She soon found herself penniless. Happily, she did not linger in want,
pawn her clothes (which were good), and gradually descend to the extreme
privation which has assailed so many similarly circumstanced. She
resolved to _act_, and again went to the prison gates. Well attired, but
deeply vailed, so as to defy recognition, she inquired for the governor.
The gate porter announced that "a lady" desired to speak to him. The
stranger was shown in, the vail was uplifted, and, to the governor's
astonishment, there stood Charlotte Mortlock! Her hair was neatly and
becomingly arranged about her face; her dress was quiet and pretty; and
altogether she looked so young, so lovely, and, at the same time, so
modest and innocent, that the governor, perforce, almost excused the
inconstancy (albeit attended with such fatal consequences) of Captain
Jennings.

With many tears she acknowledged her grateful obligations for the
considerate and humane treatment she had received in prison. She
disclosed her poverty, and her utter friendlessness; expressed her
horror of the temptations to which she was exposed; and implored the
governor's counsel and assistance. Without a moment's hesitation, she
was advised to go at once to a lady of station, whose extensive
charities and zealous services, rendered to the outcasts of society at
that time, were most remarkable. She cheerfully acquiesced. She found
the good lady at home, related her history, met with sympathy and active
aid, and, after remaining for a time, by her benevolent recommendation,
in a charitable establishment, was recommended to a wealthy family, to
whom every particular of her history was confided. In this service she
acquitted herself with perfect trustfulness and fidelity, and won the
warmest regard. The incident which had led to her unmerited
imprisonment, broke off the engagement between Captain Jennings and Miss
Newton; but whether the former had ever an opportunity of indemnifying
the poor girl for the suffering she had undergone, the narrator has
never been able to learn. This is, in every particular, a true case of
prison experience.




THE PILCHARD FISHERY ON THE COAST OF CORNWALL.[3]


[Footnote 3: From "Rambles beyond Railways," an interesting
work by W. WILKIE COLLINS, just published in London.]

If it so happened that a stranger in Cornwall went out to take his first
walk along the cliffs toward the south of the country, in the month of
August, that stranger could not advance far in any direction without
witnessing what would strike him as a very singular and alarming
phenomenon. He would see a man standing on the extreme edge of a
precipice, just over the sea, gesticulating in a very remarkable manner,
with a bush in his hand, waving it to the right and the left,
brandishing it over his head, sweeping it past his feet; in short,
apparently acting the part of a maniac of the most dangerous
description. It would add considerably to the startling effect of this
sight on the stranger aforesaid, if he were told, while beholding it,
that the insane individual before him was paid for flourishing the bush
at the rate of a guinea a week. And if he, thereupon, advanced a little
to obtain a nearer view of the madman, and then observed on the sea
below (as he certainly might) a well-manned boat, turning carefully to
right and left exactly as the bush turned right and left, his
mystification would probably be complete, and his ideas on the sanity of
the inhabitants of the neighborhood would at least be perplexed with
grievous doubt.

But a few words of explanation would soon make him alter his opinion. He
would then learn that the man with the bush was an important agent in
the Pilchard Fishery of Cornwall; that he had just discovered a shoal of
pilchards swimming toward the land; and that the men in the boat were
guided by his gesticulations alone, in securing the fish on which they
and all their countrymen on the coast depend for a livelihood.

To begin, however, with the pilchards themselves, as forming one of the
staple commercial commodities of Cornwall. They may be, perhaps, best
described as bearing a very close resemblance to the herring, but as
being rather smaller in size and having larger scales. Where they come
from before they visit the Cornish coast--where those that escape the
fishermen go to when they quit it, is unknown; or, at best, only vaguely
conjectured. All that is certain about them is, that they are met with,
swimming past the Scilly Isles, as early as July (when they are caught
with a drift-net). They then advance inland in August, during which
month the principal, or "in-shore," fishing begins, visit different
parts of the coast until October or November, and after that disappear
until the next year. They may be sometimes caught off the southwest part
of Devonshire, and are occasionally to be met with near the southernmost
coast of Ireland; but beyond these two points they are never seen on any
other portion of the shores of Great Britain, either before they
approach Cornwall, or after they have left it.

The first sight from the cliffs of a shoal of pilchards advancing toward
the land, is not a little interesting. They produce on the sea the
appearance of the shadow of a dark cloud. This shadow comes on, and on,
until you can see the fish leaping and playing on the surface by
hundreds at a time, all huddled close together, and all approaching so
near to the shore that they can be always caught in some fifty or sixty
feet of water. Indeed, on certain occasions, when the shoals are of
considerable magnitude, the fish behind have been known to force the
fish before, literally up to the beach, so that they could be taken in
buckets, or even in the hand with the greatest ease. It is said that
they are thus impelled to approach the land by precisely the same
necessity which impels the fishermen to catch them as they appear--the
necessity of getting food.

With the discovery of the first shoal, the active duties of the
"look-out" on the cliffs begin. Each fishing-village places one or more
of these men on the watch all round the coast. They are called "huers,"
a word said to be derived from the old French verb _huer_, to call
out, to give an alarm. On the vigilance and skill of the "huer" much
depends. He is, therefore, not only paid his guinea a week while he is
on the watch, but receives, besides, a perquisite in the shape of a
percentage on the produce of all the fish taken under his auspices. He
is placed at his post, where he can command an uninterrupted view of the
sea, some days before the pilchards are expected to appear; and, at the
same time, boats, nets, and men are all ready for action at a moment's
notice.

The principal boat used is at least fifteen tons in burden, and carries
a large net called the "seine," which measures a hundred and ninety
fathoms in length, and costs a hundred and seventy pounds--sometimes
more. It is simply one long strip, from eleven to thirteen fathoms in
breadth, composed of very small meshes, and furnished, all along its
length, with lead at one side and corks at the other. The men who cast
this net are called the "shooters," and receive eleven shillings and
sixpence a week, and a perquisite of one basket of fish each out of
every haul.

As soon as the "huer" discerns the first appearance of a shoal, he waves
his bush. The signal is conveyed to the beach immediately by men and
boys watching near him. The "seine" boat (accompanied by another small
boat, to assist in casting the net) is rowed out where he can see it.
Then there is a pause, a hush of great expectation on all sides.
Meanwhile, the devoted pilchards press on--a compact mass of thousands
on thousands of fish, swimming to meet their doom. All eyes are fixed on
the "huer;" he stands watchful and still, until the shoal is thoroughly
embayed, in water which he knows to be within the depth of the "seine"
net. Then, as the fish begin to pause in their progress, and gradually
crowd closer and closer together, he gives the signal; the boats come
up, and the "seine" net is cast, or, in the technical phrase, "shot"
overboard.

The grand object is now to inclose the entire shoal. The leads sink one
end of the net perpendicularly to the ground--the corks buoy up the
other to the surface of the water. When it has been taken all round the
fish, the two extremities are made fast, and the shoal is then
imprisoned within an oblong barrier of network surrounding it on all
sides. The great art is to let as few of the pilchards escape as
possible, while this process is being completed. Whenever the "huer"
observes from above that they are startled, and are separating at any
particular point, to that point he waves his bush, thither the boat is
steered, and there the net is "shot" at once. In whatever direction the
fish attempt to get out to sea again, they are thus immediately met and
thwarted with extraordinary readiness and skill. This labor completed,
the silence of intense expectation that has hitherto prevailed among the
spectators on the cliff, is broken. There is a great shout of joy on all
sides--the shoal is secured!

The "seine" is now regarded as a great reservoir of fish. It may remain
in the water a week or more. To secure it against being moved from its
position in case a gale should come on, it is warped by two or three
ropes to points of land in the cliff, and is, at the same time,
contracted in circuit, by its opposite ends being brought together, and
fastened tight over a length of several feet. While these operations are
in course of performance, another boat, another set of men, and another
net (different in form from the "seine") are approaching the scene of
action.

This new net is called the "tuck;" it is smaller than the "seine,"
inside which it is now to be let down for the purpose of bringing the
fish closely collected to the surface. The men who manage this net are
termed "regular seiners." They receive ten shillings a week, and the
same perquisite as the "shooters." Their boat is first of all rowed
inside the seine-net, and laid close to the seine-boat, which remains
stationary outside, and to the bows of which one rope at one end of the
"tuck-net" is fastened. The "tuck" boat then slowly makes the inner
circuit of the "seine," the smaller net being dropped overboard as she
goes, and attached at intervals to the larger. To prevent the fish from
getting between the two nets during this operation, they are frightened
into the middle of the inclosure by beating the water, at proper places,
with oars, and heavy stones fastened to ropes. When the "tuck" net has
at length traveled round the whole circle of the "seine," and is
securely fastened to the "seine" boat, at the end as it was at the
beginning, every thing is ready for the great event of the day--the
hauling of the fish to the surface.

Now, the scene on shore and sea rises to a prodigious pitch of
excitement. The merchants, to whom the boats and nets belong, and by
whom the men are employed, join the "huer" on the cliff; all their
friends follow them; boys shout, dogs bark madly; every little boat in
the place puts off crammed with idle spectators; old men and women
hobble down to the beach to wait for the news. The noise, the bustle,
the agitation, increases every moment. Soon the shrill cheering of the
boys is joined by the deep voices of the "seiners." There they stand,
six or eight stalwart, sunburnt fellows, ranged in a row in the "seine"
boat, hauling with all their might at the "tuck" net, and roaring the
regular nautical "Yo-heave-ho!" in chorus! Higher and higher rises the
net, louder and louder shout the boys and the idlers. The merchant
forgets his dignity, and joins them; the "huer," so calm and collected
hitherto, loses his self-possession and waves his cap triumphantly--even
you and I, reader, uninitiated spectators though we are, catch the
infection, and cheer away with the rest, as if our bread depended on the
event of the next few minutes. "Hooray! hooray! Yo-hoy, hoy, hoy! Pull
away, boys! Up she comes! Here they are! Here they are!" The water boils
and eddies; the "tuck" net rises to the surface, and one teeming,
convulsed mass of shining, glancing, silvery scales; one compact crowd
of thousands of fish, each one of which is madly endeavoring to escape,
appears in an instant!

The noise before, was as nothing compared with the noise now. Boats as
large as barges are pulled up in hot haste all round the net; baskets
are produced by dozens: the fish are dipped up in them, and shot out,
like coals out of a sack, into the boats. Ere long, the men are up to
their ankles in pilchards; they jump upon the rowing benches and work
on, until the boats are filled with fish as full as they can hold, and
the gunwales are within two or three inches of the water. Even yet, the
shoal is not exhausted; the "tuck" net must be let down again and left
ready for a fresh haul, while the boats are slowly propelled to the
shore, where we must join them without delay.

As soon as the fish are brought to land, one set of men, bearing
capacious wooden shovels, jump in among them; and another set bring
large handbarrows close to the side of the boat, into which the
pilchards are thrown with amazing rapidity. This operation proceeds
without ceasing for a moment. As soon as one barrow is ready to be
carried to the salting-house, another is waiting to be filled. When this
labor is performed by night--which is often the case--the scene becomes
doubly picturesque. The men with the shovels, standing up to their knees
in pilchards, working energetically; the crowd stretching down from the
salting-house, across the beach, and hemming in the boat all around; the
uninterrupted succession of men hurrying backward and forward with their
barrows, through a narrow way, kept clear for them in the throng: the
glare of the lanterns giving light to the workmen, and throwing red
flashes on the fish as they fly incessantly from the shovels over the
side of the boat, all combine together to produce such a series of
striking contrasts, such a moving picture of bustle and animation, as no
attentive spectator can ever forget.

Having watched the progress of affairs on the shore, we next proceed to
the salting-house, a quadrangular structure of granite, well roofed-in
all round the sides, but open to the sky in the middle. Here, we must
prepare ourselves to be bewildered by incessant confusion and noise; for
here are assembled all the women and girls in the district, piling up
the pilchards on layers of salt, at three-pence an hour; to which
remuneration, a glass of brandy and a piece of bread and cheese are
hospitably added at every sixth hour, by way of refreshment. It is a
service of some little hazard to enter this place at all. There are men
rushing out with empty barrows, and men rushing in with full barrows, in
almost perpetual succession. However, while we are waiting for an
opportunity to slip through the doorway, we may amuse ourselves by
watching a very curious ceremony which is constantly in course of
performance outside it.

As the filled harrows are going into the salting-house, we observe a
little urchin running by the side of them, and hitting their edges with
a long cane, in a constant succession of smart strokes, until they are
fairly carried through the gate, when he quickly returns to perform the
same office for the next series that arrive. The object of this
apparently unaccountable proceeding is soon practically illustrated by a
group of children, hovering about the entrance of the salting-house, who
every now and then dash resolutely up to the barrows, and endeavor to
seize on as many fish as they can take away at one snatch. It is
understood to be their privilege to keep as many pilchards as they can
get in this way by their dexterity, in spite of a liberal allowance of
strokes aimed at their hands; and their adroitness richly deserves its
reward. Vainly does the boy officially intrusted with the administration
of the cane, strike the sides of the barrow with malignant smartness and
perseverance--fish are snatched away with lightning rapidity and
pickpocket neatness of hand. The hardest rap over the knuckles fails to
daunt the sturdy little assailants. Howling with pain, they dash up to
the next barrow that passes them, with unimpaired resolution; and often
collect their ten or a dozen fish apiece, in an hour or two. No
description can do justice to the "Jack-in-office" importance of the boy
with the cane, as he flourishes it about ferociously in the full
enjoyment of his vested right to castigate his companions as often as he
can. As an instance of the early development of the tyrannic tendencies
of human nature, it is, in a philosophical point of view, quite
_unique_.

But now, while we have a chance, while the doorway is accidentally clear
for a few moments, let us enter the salting-house, and approach the
noisiest and most amusing of all the scenes which the pilchard fishery
presents. First of all, we pass a great heap of fish lying in one recess
inside the door, and an equally great heap of coarse, brownish salt
lying in another. Then, we advance further, get out of the way of every
body, behind a pillar; and see a whole congregation of the fair sex
screaming, talking, and--to their honor be it spoken--working at the
same time, round a compact mass of pilchards which their nimble hands
have already built up to a height of three feet, a breadth of more than
four, and a length of twenty. Here we have every variety of the "female
type" displayed before us, ranged round an odoriferous heap of salted
fish. Here, we see crones of sixty and girls of sixteen; the ugly and
the lean, the comely and the plump; the sour-tempered and the sweet--all
squabbling, singing, jesting, lamenting, and shrieking at the very top
of their very shrill voices for "more fish," and "more salt;" both of
which are brought from the stores, in small buckets, by a long train of
children running backward and forward with unceasing activity and in
inextricable confusion. But, universal as the uproar is, the work never
flags; the hands move as fast as the tongues; there may be no silence
and no discipline, but there is also no idleness and no delay. Never was
three-pence an hour more joyously or more fairly earned than it is here!

The labor is thus performed. After the stone floor has been swept clean,
a thin layer of salt is spread on it, and covered with pilchards laid
partly edgewise, and close together. Then another layer of salt,
smoothed fine with the palm of the hand, is laid over the pilchards; and
then more pilchards are placed upon that; and so on until the heap rises
to four feet, or more. Nothing can exceed the ease, quickness, and
regularity with which this is done. Each woman works on her own small
area, without reference to her neighbor; a bucketful of salt and a
bucketful of fish being shot out in two little piles under her hands,
for her own especial use. All proceed in their labor, however, with such
equal diligence and equal skill, that no irregularities appear in the
various layers when they are finished--they run as straight and smooth
from one end to the other, as if they were constructed by machinery. The
heap, when completed, looks like a long, solid, neatly-made mass of
dirty salt; nothing being now seen of the pilchards but the extreme tips
of their noses or tails, just peeping out in rows, up the sides of the
pile.

The fish will remain thus in salt, or, as the technical expression is,
"in bulk," for five or six weeks. During this period, a quantity of oil,
salt, and water drips from them into wells cut in the centre of the
stone floor on which they are placed. After the oil has been collected
and clarified, it will sell for enough to pay off the whole expense of
the wages, food, and drink given to the "seiners"--perhaps, for some
other incidental charges besides. The salt and water left behind, and
offal of all sorts found with it, furnish a valuable manure. Nothing in
the pilchard itself, or in connection with the pilchard, runs to
waste--the precious little fish is a treasure in every part of him.

After the pilchards have been taken out of "bulk," they are washed clean
in salt water, and packed in hogsheads, which are then sent for
exportation to some large sea-port--Penzance, for instance--in coast
traders. The fish reserved for use in Cornwall, are generally cured by
those who purchase them. The export trade is confined to the shores of
the Mediterranean--Italy and Spain providing the two great foreign
markets for pilchards. The home consumption, as regards Great Britain,
is nothing, or next to nothing. Some variation takes place in the prices
realized by the foreign trade--their average, wholesale, is stated to
about fifty shillings per hogshead.

Some idea of the almost incalculable multitude of pilchards caught on
the shores of Cornwall, may be formed from the following _data_. At
the small fishing cove of Trereen, 600 hogsheads were taken in little
more than one week, during August 1850. Allowing 2400 fish only to each
hogshead--3000 would be the highest calculation--we have a result of
1,440,000 pilchards, caught by the inhabitants of one little village
alone, on the Cornish coast, at the commencement of the season's
fishing!

At considerable sea-port towns, where there is an unusually large supply
of men, boats, and nets, such figures as those quoted above, are far
below the mark. At St. Ives, for example, 1000 hogsheads were taken in
the first three seine nets cast into the water. The number of hogsheads
exported annually, averages 22,000. This year, 27,000 have been secured
for the foreign markets. Incredible as these numbers may appear to some
readers, they may nevertheless be relied on; for they are derived from
trustworthy sources--partly from local returns furnished to me--partly
from the very men who filled the baskets from the boat-side, and who
afterward verified their calculations by frequent visits to the
salting-houses.

Such is the pilchard fishery of Cornwall--a small unit, indeed, in the
vast aggregate of England's internal sources of wealth: but yet, neither
unimportant nor uninteresting, if it be regarded as giving active
employment to a hardy and honest race who would starve without it, as
impartially extending the advantages of commerce to one of the remotest
corners of our island, and--more than all--as displaying a wise and
beautiful provision of Nature, by which the rich tribute of the great
deep is most generously lavished on the land which most needs a
compensation for its own sterility.




[From Dickens's Household Words.]

LUCY CAWTHORNE.--A TALE BY A BACHELOR CLERK.


The office of clerk of the Carvers' Company has been filled by members
of my family for one hundred years past. My great-grandfather was
elected in the year 1749. After him, came his younger brother; and, when
he died, my grandfather was chosen by nine votes out of twelve; after
that, all opposition vanished: our dynasty was established. When my
grandfather died, my father went through the ceremony of calling upon
the members of the Court of Assistants, and soliciting their votes; and,
afterward, the formality of a show of hands being passed, he was
declared, as every one knew he would be who was aware of the existence
of the Carvers' Company, the successor of his father. The transition
from him to myself was so easy as to be hardly felt. When I threw aside
my yellow breeches, and came out of the "Blue-Coat School," with some
knowledge of Greek, and very small skill in penmanship, I was at once
transplanted to a stool at my father's desk; which stood railed off, in
a corner of the great hall, under the stained-glass window. The master
and twelve senior liverymen, who formed what is called the Court of
Assistants, saw me there when they met together; and one patted me on
the head, and prophesied great things of me, while I sat, very red in
the face, wondering who had been talking to him about me. Another, who
had himself worn the girdle and blue-petticoats, some half a century
previously, examined my classical knowledge; and, finding himself
somewhat at fault, remarked that he was not fresh from school, like me.
At length, my father and I attended their meetings alternately; and, as
he became old and infirm, the duties devolved entirely upon me. When he
died, therefore, there was no change. The twelve liverymen held up
twelve of their four-and-twenty hands, and my election was recorded on
the minutes.

Carvers' Hall was a place not very easy to find out, for any but the
warder and twelve liverymen: but, as few people else ever had occasion
to find it out, that was not of much consequence. The portion of the
city in which it stood had escaped the fire of London, which took a turn
at a short distance, owing, perhaps, to a change in the wind, and left
the hall and some adjacent courts untouched. In order to arrive there,
it was necessary, first, to pass through a narrow passage running up
from Thames-street; then, along a paved yard, by the railing of a
church; and, lastly, down an impassable court, at the bottom of which
stood the antique gateway of Carvers' Hall. Over the door-way was a
curious carving of the Resurrection, in oak, which must have cost some
ancient member of the Worshipful Guild considerable time and trouble.
There were represented graves opening, and bald-headed old men forcing
up the lids of their family-vaults--some looking happy, and some with
their features distorted by despair. Out of others, whole families,
mother, father, and several children, had just issued, and were standing
hand-in-hand. Some, again, were struggling, half-buried in the ground;
while others, already extricated, were assisting their kinsmen in their
efforts to disinter themselves. The scene was made a section, in order
to give the spectator a view of an immense host of cherubim above,
sitting upon a massy pile of cloud; through, which--the middle point of
the picture--the summoning angel was throwing himself down, with a
trumpet in his hand; which, according to the relative scale of the work,
must have been several leagues, at least, in length. Having passed under
this gate-way, you entered a small square yard, paved with black and
white stones, placed diamond-wise; and facing you was the hall itself,
up three stone-steps, and with a wooden portico.

This solitary building, silent and retired, though in the heart of a
crowded city, has been my home for nearly sixty years. I have become
assimilated to the place by long usage. I am myself silent, retired, and
tenacious of old habits; though I do not think this is my natural
disposition. But why do I talk of natural disposition? Are we not all
moulded and made what we are by time and outward influences? However,
when I was at school I was a cheerful boy, though the monastic life of
Christ's Hospital is not calculated to improve the spirits. It was only
on entering my father's office that I began to be subdued to the formal
being which I have since become. The portraits of my predecessors hang
in the hall; they are exactly alike, both in features and in dress,
except that the first two wore hair-powder. It was my father's pride
that he clung to the style of dress which was prevalent when he was a
young man, which he considered to be, in every way, superior to all
modern inventions. I was only released from the absurd dress of the
blue-coat boy to be put into garments equally provocative of remarks
from impertinent boys. The family costume is, _imprimis_, a pair of
knee-breeches with buckles; then a blue coat with metal buttons; and a
large white cravat, spread out over the whole chest, and ornamented in
the middle with a cornelian brooch. The same brooch appears in every one
of the portraits. I have worn this dress all my life, with the exception
of a short period, when I changed it to return to it shortly again.

If happiness consists in having many friends, I ought to have been a
happy man. Old carvers, neighbors, pensioners of the company, every one
down to the housekeeper, and Tom Lawton, my only clerk, spoke kindly of
me. Theirs was no lip-service. I knew they liked me in their hearts. The
world, too, had gone smoothly with me. I knew nothing of the struggles
for bread, the hardships and wrongs which other men endure. They
appeared to me even fabulous when I read them. The means of getting my
living were put into my hands. The company seemed almost grateful to my
father for bringing me up to the office. My income was two hundred
pounds per annum, as well as the house to live in, and coals and
candles, which was more than I needed for my support, though I always
found means of disposing of the surplus, and never saved any thing. I
was not, however, a happy man. I had always the feeling of a spirit
subdued to a life to which it was not suited. I do not say that in
another sphere I should have led a boisterous life. My mind was,
perhaps, more prone to reflection than to action, although I felt that
if I had been more in the world, if I had known more of life and change,
I should have been a happier man. But from my earliest days the vanity
of life, and the virtue of keeping aloof from temptation, were instilled
into me. "A rolling stone gathers no moss," was the first proverb which
I heard from my father's mouth. These principles, implanted early, took
deep root, though, perhaps, in an unfavorable soil. Living also under
the same roof with my father, I felt alarmed at every whispering of my
own inclinations which was opposed to his wishes, and strove to subdue
them, as if I were struggling with the evil portion of my nature. Thus,
in course of time, I became what I am; not a misanthrope, thank God, but
a timid and somewhat melancholy man. We had no mirth-making in our
household, except at Christmas-time, when we feasted, in good earnest.
My father loved at that time to display a rough hospitality. We had
generally two or three nights of merry-making, at which were both young
and old people--all carvers, or the children of carvers--and after his
death I continued the custom. Often, as I sat with my happy friends
about me, some sweet young woman would give me a sly hit upon my
obdurate determination to die an old bachelor; little thinking that her
heedless words could give me pain, though they cut me deeply, and set me
looking at the fire with a thoughtful face. I might have married,
perhaps, if I had found a partner; my income was not large, but many men
run the risk of a family with less means to support one than I had; but,
somehow, I found myself at forty-five years of age unmarried, slim, and
prim--the very type of an old bachelor. It was not from indifference,
for I was by nature sensitive and affectionate. For women I had a kind
of reverence. I pictured them to myself all that is noble and good: yet,
in their presence, I only looked upon them timidly, speaking little, but
thinking of them, perhaps, long afterward when they were gone.

One result of my reputation for gravity was a number of executorships
which had been imposed upon me by deceased friends. Any one would have
thought that there was a conspiracy abroad to overwhelm me with proofs
of confidence. My stock of mourning rings is considerable. The
expression, "Nineteen guineas for his trouble," had to me an old
familiar sound with it. At length I was obliged to hint to any old
carver who waxed sickly, that my duties in that way were already as much
as I could fulfill. There was, however, an old grocer of my
acquaintance, named Cawthorne, who would make me executor of his will,
in spite of my remonstrances, relieving my scruples by assuring me that
he had named another friend for my colleague, who, it was understood,
was to undertake, if we survived him, the greater part of his duties,
including the guardianship of his daughter Lucy. We did survive him; and
the other executor entered upon his office, seldom troubling me except
when absolutely necessary. Thus he went on for some years. The daughter
had become a fine young woman of nineteen, with blue eyes and fair hair,
rippled like the sunlight upon waters touched by a light wind. I saw her
often in the house when he was taken ill, and thought her very
beautiful. I fancied, sometimes, how she would look robed in pure white,
and holding in her hand an olive branch, as I had seen some angels
carved in stone. I have met her ascending the stairs with a candle in
her hand, the light striking upward, like a glory on her face, and she
seemed to me not to mount from step to step, but slowly to ascend
without a movement of the feet. My feeling with regard to her almost
amounted to a superstitious awe; for I seldom spoke many words to her,
and I think, at first, she thought me harsh and cold. At length her
guardian died, and although I had known from the first that in that
event his duty would devolve upon me, the fact seemed to take me by
surprise. I could hardly believe that henceforth, for some time, she
would look to me as her sole protector. However, in a short time, the
affairs of my deceased colleague were set in order, and she came to
reside with me in the old Hall.

She soon forgot her first antipathy, and we became good friends
together. I took her over the old place, and showed her the library and
the paintings, and every thing there that was quaint and curious. We had
a garden at the back of the Hall, in which she sat at work on fine days.
It was not large, but it was nevertheless a garden, and in the midst of
London. It was planted with shrubs, and contained two or three large
trees, as well as a rustic seat upon a grass-plot; though the grass was
not very thriving, on account of the trees shutting out the sun and air.
However, sitting here, the back of the Hall had a picturesque look, half
covered with the great leaves of a fig-tree nailed against the wall, and
with its worn stone steps guarded on each side by an aloe in a green
tub. This was her favorite place. She worked or read there in the
morning, and in the afternoon she taught two little nieces of the
housekeeper to read and write. Sometimes, in the evening, I got an old
book from the library, and read to her, and made her laugh at its
quaintness. I remember one translation of a Spanish novel in folio,
printed in the seventeenth century, which amused her very much. The
translation occupied one half of the book, and the prefaces the other.
There was the Translator's "Apology for his labor;" "A declaration for
the better understanding of the book;" an address "To the learned
Reader;" another "To the discreet and courteous Reader;" and another "To
the vulgar Reader," with some others; and, finally, the Spanish novel
itself was ushered in by a number of verses in English and Latin,
laudatory of the book and the translator, by celebrated men of the
period.

On Sunday we sat at church, in the same pew, and often I forgot my own
devotions in listening to the earnest tones with which she said the
prayers. I thought that she, of all that congregation, was best fitted
to speak those words of Christian love. I was vexed to hear an old
overseer of the parish, whom I knew to be a bad and worldly man, in the
next pew, repeating the same words in a drawling tone; and I could
almost have requested him to say them to himself.

Thus, ours was not a very cheerful way of life for a young maiden; but
she seemed always happy and contented. For myself, although I was sorry
for the death of my co-executor, I blessed the day when she came into
the house; and I grieved that I had objected to become her guardian from
the first, that she might have grown up from childhood with me, and
learnt to look up to me as a father. Living with her daily, and noting
all her thoughts and actions, sometimes even when she did not suspect
that I observed her, I saw her purer than the purest of my own ideals.
My feeling was almost an idolatry. If I had, at forty-five years of age,
still any thoughts of marrying, I renounced them for her sake, and
resolved to devote all my care to her, until such time as she should
find a husband worthy of her.

By an ancient bequest to the Company, we distributed, on the day before
Christmas-day, to twenty-four poor people, a loaf of bread, a small log
of wood, or bavin, as we call it, and the sum of two shillings and
ten-pence to each person. The recipients were all old, decrepit men and
women. There was an ancient regulation, still unrepealed, that they
should all attend on the following court-day, at noon precisely, to
"return thanks for the same;" though that performance of mechanical
gratitude had been allowed to fall into disuse by a more philosophical
generation. The first Christmas after Lucy came there, she begged me to
let her distribute these gifts, and I consented. I stood at my little
desk at the end of the hall, with my face resting upon my hands,
watching her, and listening to her talking to the old people. Next to
the pleasure of hearing her speak to little children, I delighted to
hear her talk with the very aged folks. There was something in the
contrast of the two extremes of life--the young and beautiful maiden,
and the bent and wrinkled old people--that pleased me. She heard all
their oft-repeated complaints, their dreary accounts of their agues and
rheumatics, and consoled them as well as she could; and, with some of
the very old, she took their brown and sinewy hands in hers, and led
them down the steps. I did not know what ailed me that day. I stood
dreaming and musing, till I seemed to have lost that instinctive
dexterity with which we perform the simple operations of our daily
life. Some accounts lay before me which I was anxious to cast, but
several times I essayed, and seemed incapable of doing so. As the simple
words of our daily language, which issue from our lips simultaneously
with the thought, become vague and indistinct if we muse upon their
origin, and repeat them several times to ourselves; so by dwelling long
upon the idea of the work before me, it seemed to have become confused,
and difficult to realize. I handed them over to my clerk, Tom Lawton,
who sat opposite to me.

Poor Tom Lawton! I thought I saw him looking anxiously at me, several
times, when I raised my eyes. No being upon earth ever loved me more
than he. It is true, I had done him some acts of kindness, but I had
often done as much for others, who had forgotten it since; whereas his
gratitude became a real affection for me, which never failed to show
itself each day that he was with me. He was a fine young man, and a
great favorite with the housekeeper, who said "she liked him because he
was so good to his mother, just as she thought her poor son would have
been if he had lived." Tom was fond of reading, and sometimes wrote
verses, of which he made copies for his friends in a neat hand. He was a
shrewd fellow in some things, but in others he was as simple as a child.
His temper was the sweetest in the world--the children knew that. No
diving into his coat-pocket ever ruffled him; no amount of pulling his
hair could ever induce him to cry out.

Tom was to spend his Christmas Eve with us, and to make "toast and ale,"
as was our custom; so, when the gifts were all distributed, he left me,
and ran home to dress himself smartly for the occasion. I stood at my
desk, still musing, till the evening closed upon the short and wintry
afternoon. Lucy came and called me, saying the tea was on the table.

"We thought you were fallen asleep," said she. "Mr. Lawton is come."

We sat round a large fire in the old wainscoted sitting-room, while Lucy
made the tea--and would have made the toast, too; but Tom said he would
sooner burn his eyes out than suffer her to do so. The housekeeper came
up, and afterward came an old carver and his daughter. We sat till after
midnight. The old carver told some anecdotes of people whom my father
knew; and Tom told a ghost story, which kept them all in breathless
terror, till it turned out, at last, to be a dream. But I was restless,
and spoke little. Once, indeed, I answered the old carver sharply. He
had patted Lucy on the head, and said he supposed she would be soon
getting married, and leaving us old people. I could not endure the
thought of her leaving us; though I knew that she would do so, probably,
one day. She had never looked to me more interesting than she did that
evening. A little child, worn out with playing, had fallen asleep, with
its head upon her lap; and, as she was speaking to us, her hand was
entangled in its hair. I gazed at her, and caught up every word she
spoke; and when she stopped, my restlessness returned. I strove in vain
to take part in their mirth. I wanted to be alone.

When I sat that night in my little bedroom, I was thinking still of
Lucy. I heard her voice still sounding in my ear; and, when I shut my
eyes, I pictured her still before me, with her dear kind face, and her
little golden locket hung upon her neck. I fell asleep and dreamed of
her. I woke, and waited for the daylight, thinking of her still. So we
passed all the Christmas holidays. Sometimes it was a happy feeling
which possessed me; and sometimes I almost wished that I had never seen
her. I was always restless and anxious; I knew not for what. I became a
different man to that which I had been before I knew her.

When, at last, I concealed from myself no longer that I loved her
fondly, deeply--deeper, I believe, than ever man has loved--I became
alarmed. I knew what people would say, if it came to be known. She had
some property, and I had nothing; but what was worse, I was forty-five
years of age, and she was only twenty. I was, moreover, her guardian;
and she had been consigned to my care by her dying father, in
confidence, that if she came under my protection, I would act toward her
as he himself would have acted, if he had lived, not dreaming that I
should encourage other thoughts than those of a protector and a friend.
I knew that I should have been jealous, angry, with any one who evinced
a liking for her; and yet I asked myself whether it was right that I
should discourage any man who might make her happy; who, perhaps, would
love her nearly as much as I did, and be more suited for her, by reason
of his youth and habits; not like mine, sedate and monkish. Even if I
eventually gained her affections, would not the world say that I had
exerted the undue influence of my authority over her; or that I had kept
her shut up from society; so that, in her ignorance of life, she mistook
a feeling of respect for a stronger sentiment? And, again, if all these
things were set aside, was it not wrong that I should take a young and
beautiful girl and shut her up in that old place forever--checking the
natural gayety of youth, and bringing her by slow degrees to my old
ways? I saw the selfishness of all my thoughts, and resolved to strive
to banish them forever.

But they would not leave me. Each day I saw something in her that
increased my passion. I watched her as she went from room to room. I
walked stealthily about the place, in the hope of seeing her somewhere
unobserved, and hearing her speak, and stealing away again before she
saw me. I walked on tiptoe once, and saw her through the open door,
thoughtful--looking at the candle--with her work untouched beside her. I
fancied to myself what thoughts possessed her: perhaps the memory of a
friend, no longer of this world, had touched her suddenly,
and made her mute and still; or, perhaps, the thought of some one
dearer. The idea ran through me like a subtle poison, and I shuddered. I
thought she started. I believe it was a fancy; but I stole away
hurriedly, on tiptoe, and never looked behind me till I reached my
corner in the Hall.

Every one remarked a change in me. Lucy looked at me anxiously
sometimes, and asked me if I was not ill. Tom Lawton grieved to see me
so dejected, till he became himself as grave as an old man. I sat
opposite to Lucy sometimes, with a book in my hand. I had ceased to read
aloud; and she seeing that I took no pleasure in it, did not press me to
do so. I looked at the pages, without a thought of their contents,
simply to avoid her looks. I thought, at last, that she grew vexed with
my neglect. One night I suddenly threw down my book, and looking at her
boldly and intently, to observe the expression of her features, I said,

"I have been thinking, Lucy, that you grow weary of my dull ways. You do
not love me now, as you did some months ago."

"Oh, yes!" she replied, "indeed I do. I do not know what makes you talk
like this, unless I have offended you in something. But I see it now,"
she said. "I must have said something that has given you pain; though it
was never in my thought to do so. And this is why you treat me coldly,
day by day, and never let me know what I have done."

She came over to me, and took my hand in hers; and, with tears in her
eyes, begged me to tell her what it was.

"I know," she said, "I have no friend more kind and good than you. My
father died before I knew how great a friend I had in him; but, had he
lived, I never could have loved him more than I love you."

"Well, well, Lucy," said I, "I did not mean to hurt you. I know not why
I reproached you. I am not well; and when I feel thus, I know not what I
say."

"Kiss me, then," said she, "and tell me you are not angry with me; and
do not think now, that I am tired of living here with you. I will do
every thing to make you happy. I will not ask you to read. I will put
away my work and read to you in future. I have seen you silent, looking
unhappy, and have said nothing--thinking that was best, as I did not
know what it was that made you so; and you have thought, perhaps, that I
was vexed with you, and wished to show it by a sullen air. But now I
will strive to make you cheerful. I will read and sing to you, and we
will play at draughts, sometimes, as we used to do. Indeed, I like this
old place, and all that live in it, and never was so happy in my life as
I have been since I came here."

I placed my hand upon her head, and kissed her on the forehead, saying
nothing.

"You are trembling," she exclaimed; "this is not merely illness. You
have some sorrow on your mind that haunts you. Tell me what it is that
ails you; perhaps I may be able to console you. I have not so much
experience as you; but sometimes a young mind can advise the oldest and
the most experienced. Perhaps, too, you magnify your trouble by brooding
over it; you think upon it, till your mind is clouded, and you can not
see the remedy, which I, looking at it for the first time, might see
directly. Besides," she said, seeing me hesitate, "if you do not tell
me, I shall always be unhappy--imagining a hundred evils, each, perhaps,
more serious than the truth."

"No, Lucy," said I, "I am unwell; I have felt thus for some time, and
to-night I feel worse. I must go to bed; I shall be better after a
night's rest."

I lighted a candle, and, bidding her good night, left her and stole up
to bed--afraid to stay longer, lest I should be tempted to reveal my
secret. Oh, how could I endure the thought of her kind words, more
painful to me than the coldest scorn! She had said she loved me as a
father. In the midst of all her kindness, she had spoken of my age and
my experience. Did I, then, look so old as that? Yes, I knew that it was
not my years which made me old; it was my staid manners, my grave and
thoughtful face, which made me look an old man, even in my prime.
Bitterly I complained of my father, who had shut me out from the
knowledge of all that makes life beautiful; who had biased me to a
belief that such a life as his was best, by hiding from me all
comparison; till now, when I perceived my error, it was too late to
repair it. I surveyed my antiquated garments with disgust; my huge
cravat; the very hair of my head, by long training, become old-fashioned
beyond all reclaiming. My whole appearance was that of a man who had
slept for half a century, except that I was without a speck or soil. I
believe they would have admitted me to a masquerade in such a dress,
without a single alteration, and think that I had hired it for the
occasion. But a new hope sprang up within me. I would change my way of
life--I would try to be more cheerful; I would wear more modern clothes,
and endeavor, at least, not to make myself look older than I was.

I have known nothing like the peace of mind which these thoughts brought
me, for many days. I wondered that what was so obvious had not occurred
to me before. I had gone about dreaming in my absent way, brooding
unprofitably over my troubles, instead of devising something practical
and useful. But I would act differently--I would not despair.
Five-and-forty years was, after all, no great age. I recalled to my mind
many instances of men marrying long after that time with women younger
than themselves, and living afterward very happily. I remembered one of
our wardens who married at sixty a young and very beautiful women, and
every one saw how happy they were, and how she loved her husband for
years, till a rascal, by slow and artful steps, won over her
affections, and she ran away with him. But Lucy would not do that; I
knew too well the goodness of her nature to have any fear of such a
result. Then I thought how kind I would be to her--studying every way
that could amuse and please a youthful mind; till she, seeing how all my
life was devoted to her, would come to love me in the end. I planned out
minutely our way of life. I would invite more friends to visit us, and
we would go out and visit others. We would play at our old game of
draughts together in the winter evenings, and sometimes I would take her
to the theatre. In the summer we would go into the country--lingering
all day long in quiet, shady places, and returning about dusk. Sweet
thoughts, that held my mind until I slept, and lingered, breeding
pleasant dreams.

The next day I visited my tailor, who took my orders with evident
astonishment. My clothes were brought home in a few days, and I threw
off my knee-breeches, as I thought, forever. I felt a little uneasy in
my new attire--my legs had been so long used to feel cool and
unrestrained, that the trowsers were irksome. However, I supposed I
should soon become accustomed to them; and they really made me look some
years younger. What would my father have said if he had visited the
earth that day and seen me? My hair, however, was less manageable--in
vain I parted it on the right side, and brushed it sideways, instead of
backward, as I had hitherto done. For five-and-forty years it had been
brushed in one direction, and it seemed as if nothing but five-and-forty
years' daily brushing in the other, could ever reverse it. I descended
from my room, trying to look unconscious of any thing unusual in my
appearance. It was court-day: the Warden and Assistants stared at me,
and would have laughed, no doubt, if most of them had not left off
laughing for many years. Some of them, however, coughed; and one
addressed to me some simple questions, evidently intended to test my
sanity. I felt a little vexed; for I thought it was no concern of
theirs, if I chose to adopt some alterations in my dress. However, I
said nothing, but went quietly through my duties. Tom Lawton was there.
It should have been a joyful day for him; for they increased his salary
at that court. But he looked at me compassionately, and evidently
thought, like the rest, that I was going mad. I was, however, amply
consoled--for Lucy was pleased to see the change in my dress and
manners. I laughed and chatted with her, and she read to me, and sang,
as she had promised. Thus I went on for some time; when something of my
old restlessness came back. I saw how little she suspected that I loved
her more than as a friend; and fearing still to let her know the truth,
I felt that I might go on thus for years to little purpose. So, by
degrees, I returned to my former sadness, and became again reserved and
thoughtful.

One night, I descended from my little room into the garden, and walked
about with my hat in my hand, for I felt feverish and excited.
Night after night, my sleep had been broken and disturbed by
dreams, that glided from my memory when I woke, but left a feeling of
despondency that followed me throughout the day. Sometimes, I thought,
myself, that my reason was deserting me. We were very busy at that time,
and Tom Lawton and I were to have worked together all the evening, but I
had left him; utterly unable to fix my attention upon what I set before
me. I paced to and fro several times, when passing by the window where I
had left him at work, I heard him speaking with some one. A word, which
I fancied having caught, made me curious, and I mounted upon a stone
ledge and listened; for the sliding pane of glass which served to
ventilate the Hall had been pushed back, and I could hear distinctly
when I applied my ear to the aperture. The light being inside, I could
not be seen, although I could see his desk. The lamp was shaded, and the
window was of stained glass, so that I did not see very clearly. But I
had a quick vision for such a scene as that before me.

That form standing beside Tom Lawton, with its hand in his, was Lucy's!
The blood rushed to my head. A thousand little lights were dancing
before my eyes. I felt myself falling, but I made an effort, and
clutched the window-sill and listened. It was Lucy's voice that I heard
first.

"Hush!" she said, "I heard a noise; there is some one coming.
Good-night! Good-night!"

"No, no," said Tom, "it is the wind beating the dead leaves against the
window."

They seemed to listen for a moment, and then he spoke again,

"Oh, Miss Lucy, do not run away before we have talked together a little.
I see you now so seldom, and when I do there are others present, and I
can not speak to you of what is always uppermost in my thoughts. I think
of you all day, and at night I long for the next morning, to be in the
same house with you, in the hope of seeing you before I go; though I am
continually disappointed. I think I am unfortunate in all but one thing,
though that consoles me for the rest--I think you love me a little,
Lucy."

"Yes, Tom, I do; a great deal. I have told you so many times, and I am
not ashamed to repeat it. I would not hide it from any one, if you did
not tell me to do so. But why do you tease yourself with fancies, and
think yourself unfortunate? I do not know why we should not tell him all
about it. He is the kindest being in the world, and I know he would not
thwart me in any thing that could procure my happiness; and then, again,
you are a favorite of his, and I am sure he would be delighted to think
that we loved each other."

"No, no, Lucy; you must not say a word about it. What would he think of
me, with nothing in the world but my small salary, encouraging
such thoughts toward you, who are rich; and going on like this--laying
snares, as he would say, for months, to gain your affections, and never
saying a word about it; bringing, too, disgrace upon him, as your
guardian, that he had suffered a poor clerk in his office to find
opportunities of speaking to you alone, and at last persuading you to
promise to become his wife one day?"

"All this you have told me many a time; but indeed this need not be an
obstacle. I wish that I had not sixpence in the world. My money is
become a misfortune to us, instead of a blessing, as it should be. I
wish I might give it away, or renounce it altogether. I am sure we
should be as well without it, one day; and if we had to wait a long
time, we should still be able to see one another openly, and not have to
watch for secret opportunities, as if we were doing wrong. You do not
know, Tom, how unhappy the thought of all this makes me. I never had a
secret before, that I feared to tell before the whole world; and now I
sit, night after night, with him from whom I should conceal nothing, and
feel that I am deceiving him. Every time he looks at me, I fancy that he
knows all about it, and thinks me an artful girl, and waits to see how
long I shall play my part before him. Many times I have been tempted to
tell him all, in spite of your injunction, and beg him not to be angry
with me because I had not dared to tell him before. I would have taken
all blame upon myself, and said that I had loved you secretly before you
had ever spoken to me about it--any thing I would have said rather than
feel myself deceitful, as I do!"

"Lucy!" exclaimed Tom, in a broken voice, "you must not--you must not,
indeed, ever give way to such an impulse. I know not what might come of
it, if he knew. It would ruin us--perhaps, be the cause of our being
separated forever--make him hate us both, and never pardon me, at least,
while he lives. Oh, Lucy! I have not told you all. Something yet more
serious remains behind."

"Tell me--what is this, Tom?--you alarm me!"

"Come here then, and bring your ear closer. No; I will not tell you. Do
not ask me again. It is, perhaps, only a fancy, which has come into my
head because I am anxious about you, and imagine all kinds of
misfortunes that might arise to make us wretched. But, oh! if I am
right, we are, indeed, unfortunate. No misfortune that could befall us
could be equal to this."

Lucy's eyes were filled with tears. "I do not like to go back into the
parlor," she said, "lest he should be there, and ask me why I have been
crying. He was in his room, upstairs, I think, just now, and he may have
come down, and I am sure I could not stand before him as I am. You have,
indeed, made me miserable. Oh! Tom, Tom, do tell me what this is?"

"I _can not_ tell you," he replied, "it would not be right to
breathe a word about it till I have surer ground for my suspicion. Let
me dry your eyes, and now go back into the parlor, or your absence will
be observed."

Twice he bade her "good-night" before she left him, and each time I saw
him put his arms about her, and kiss her; then he called after her,

"Lucy!"

She turned back, and ran up to him.

"I hardly know why I called you back. Only, I may not see you again for
some time, and it may be many, many days, before I can speak to you
alone."

"Well?"

I trembled for what he was about to say, and in my anxiety to catch his
words, I put my ear closer, and, in so doing, struck the door of the
ventilator.

"Hark! I thought I heard something moving. Go, go!" said Tom.
"Good-night! Good-night!" And she glided across the hall, and was gone
in a moment.

In the eagerness with which I had listened to their conversation, I had
not had time to feel the terrible blow which I had received. It was only
when the voices ceased, that I felt how all my hopes had been shattered
in a moment. I relaxed my hold; and, alighting on the ground, walked
again to and fro--but more hurriedly than before. I had never dreamed of
this: Tom Lawton!

I sat down upon the garden-seat, and wept and sobbed like a child--the
first time for many years. I could not help feeling angry with them
both. "Oh!" thought I, "Tom Lawton, you were right in thinking that I
should never pardon you for this. You have taken away the one hope of my
life. I shall hate you while I live. Lucy, also, I blame; but my anger
is chiefly with you. In order to shield you, she would have told me,
poor child, that she only was to blame; but I know better. You have laid
snares for her, and inveigled her; your heart told you that you had,
when you put the words into my mouth."

I walked about and sat down again several times. I groaned aloud, for my
heart was swelled almost to bursting. So I continued for some time
fiercely denouncing my rival to myself; but that night, upon my bed,
when I was worn out with my passion, a better feeling came upon me. I
grew more calm and resigned to my misfortune. I saw how useless--nay,
how wrong, would be all persecution; and I felt that it was natural that
the young should love the young before the old. So, with a sorrowful and
humbled spirit, I resolved to encourage them and bring about their
union. God knows how much the resolution cost me; but it brought with it
a certain peace of mind--a consciousness of doing rightly--which
sustained me in my purpose. I would not delay a day, lest my resolution
should waver. In the morning I walked into the parlor, and bidding Tom
Lawton follow me, stood there before him and Lucy. Tom looked pale as
if he dreaded my anger.

"I expect," said I, "a direct answer to what I am going to ask you. Have
you not given your faith to one another?"

Tom turned paler still; but Lucy answered before he could say a word,
and confessing all, said she took the blame upon herself; but Tom
interrupted her, exclaiming that he only was to blame.

"There is no blame attached to either," said I, "except for a little
concealment, for which I pardon you."

Thus far I had done the duty which I had set before me; but I did not
feel it to be completed till they were married.

About three months after I gave my permission, and the day was fixed. I
saw them the happiest creatures upon earth. They never knew my secret.
That Tom had suspected it, and that it was to that he referred when he
was speaking to Lucy in the hall, I had never doubted; though the
readiness with which I had befriended them had deceived him. He had
taken a small house, and every thing was ready. But, on the day before
their wedding, my heart failed me. I knew then that I had never ceased
to love her, and I could not endure the thought of her marriage. I felt
that I must go away until the day was past; so I gave out that I had
suddenly received a summons to go into the country, and that it was my
wish that the marriage should not be delayed on that account. That night
I went away, not caring whither.

I know what were my thoughts in those two days that I was absent. When I
returned, the Hall was silent--Lucy was gone; and I was again alone in
the old place.

I remain there.




HOW TO BE IDOLIZED.


The hyperbole of being "idolized" was never, perhaps, made a literal
truth in so striking a manner as is shown in the following story; for
which we are indebted to a French author.

In 1818, the good ship "Dido" left the Mauritius, on her voyage to
Sumatra. She had a cargo of French manufactures on board, which her
captain was to barter for coffee and spice with the nabobs of the Sunda
Isles. After a few days' sail, the vessel was becalmed; and both
passengers and crew were put on short allowance of provisions and water.

Preserved meats, fruits, chocolate, fine flour, and live-stock, were all
exhausted, with the exception of one solitary patriarchal cock, who,
perched on the main-yard, was mourning his devastated harem, like Mourad
Bey after the battle of the Pyramids.

The ship's cook, Neptune, a Madagascar negro, received orders, one
morning, to prepare this bird for dinner; and, once more, the hungry
denizens of the state-cabin snuffed up the delicious odor of roast fowl.
The captain took a nap, in order to cheat his appetite until
dinner-time; and the chief mate hovered like a guardian-angel round the
caboose, watching lest any audacious spoiler should lay violent hands on
the precious dainty.

Suddenly, a cry of terror and despair issued from the cook's cabin, and
Neptune himself rushed out, the picture of affright, with both his hands
twisted, convulsively, in the sooty wool that covered his head. What was
the matter? Alas! in an ill-starred hour the cook had slumbered at his
post, and the fowl was burnt to a cinder.

A fit of rage, exasperated by hunger and a tropical sun, is a fearful
thing. The mate, uttering a dreadful imprecation, seized a large knife,
and rushed at Neptune. At that moment, one of the passengers, named
Louis Bergaz, interposed to ward off the blow. The negro was saved, but
his preserver received the point of the steel in his wrist, and his
blood flowed freely. With much difficulty the other passengers succeeded
in preventing him, in his turn, from attacking the mate; but, at length,
peace was restored, the aggressor having apologized for his violence. As
to poor Neptune, he fell on his knees, and kissed and embraced the feet
of his protector.

In a day or two the breeze sprang up, and the "Dido" speedily reached
Sumatra. Four years afterward, it happened, one day, that Louis Bergaz
was dining at the public table of an English boarding-house at Batavia.
Among the guests were two learned men who had been sent out by the
British Government to inspect the countries lying near the equator.
During dinner, the name of Bergaz happening to be pronounced distinctly
by one of his acquaintances at the opposite side of the table, the
oldest of the _savans_ looked up from his plate, and asked,
quickly,

"Who owns the name of Bergaz?"

"I do."

"Curious enough," said the _savant_, "you bear the same name as a god of
Madagascar."

"Have they a god called Bergaz?" asked Louis, smilingly.

"Yes. And if you like, after dinner, I will show you an article on the
subject, which I published in an English scientific journal."

Louis thanked him; and afterward read as follows:

"The population of Madagascar consists of a mixture of Africans, Arabs,
and the aboriginal inhabitants. These latter occupy the kingdom of the
Anas, and are governed by a queen. The Malagasys differ widely from the
Ethiopian race, both in their physical and moral characteristics. They
are hospitable and humane, but extremely warlike, because a successful
foray furnishes them with slaves. It is a mistake to believe that the
Malagasys worship the devil, and that they have at Teintingua a tree
consecrated to the Evil One. They have but one temple, dedicated to the
god Bergaz (_beer_, source, or well, in the Chaldean, and _gaz_, light,
in the Malagasy tongue.) To this divinity they are ardently devoted,
and at stated periods offer him the sacrifice of a cock, as the ancient
Greeks did to AEsculapius. So true it is that the languages and
superstitions of all lands and ages are linked together by mysterious
bonds, which neither time nor distance can destroy."

Louis Bergaz thought the latter philosophical reflection very striking.

"You can scarcely imagine," said his companion, "how important these
remote analogies, traced out by us with so much labor and fatigue, are
to the advancement of science!"

Bergaz bowed, and was silent.

The cares of a busy commercial life soon caused him to forget both the
philosopher and his own idol namesake.

After the lapse of about two years, Bergaz set out to purchase ebony at
Cape St. Maria, in Madagascar; but a violent tempest forced the vessel
to stop at Simpai on the Avas coast. While the crew were busy refitting
the ship, Bergaz started off to explore the interior of the country.
There are no carnivorous wild beasts in Madagascar; but, there is
abundance of game to tempt the sportsman: and Louis, with his gun on his
shoulder, followed the chase of partridges, quails, and pheasants, for
several miles, until he reached the border of a thick bamboo jungle.

There, he saw a number of the natives prostrate before the entrance of a
large hut. They were singing, with one accord, a monotonous sort of
hymn, whose burden was the word "Bergaz!" so distinctly pronounced, that
Louis immediately recollected the account given him by the philosopher
in Batavia.

Impelled by very natural curiosity, he stepped forward, and peeped into
the temple. No attempt had been made to ornament its four walls, built
of bamboo, cemented with clay; but, in the centre of the floor stood, on
a pedestal, the statue of the god Bergaz, and Louis was greatly struck
with his appearance.

The idol, although far from being a finished work of art, was yet far
superior in form and workmanship to the ordinary divinities of savage
nations. The figure represented a man, dressed in European costume, with
a wide straw hat on his head, and a striped muslin cravat round his
neck. He was standing in the attitude of one who is intercepting a blow,
and his right hand was stained with blood. There was even an attempt,
Louis Bergaz thought, to imitate his own features; and the god had thick
black whiskers meeting under his chin, precisely such as Louis had worn
in 1818. The dress, too, resembled his own; and the cravat, marked in
the corner, L. B., was one which he had given Neptune the cook. In a few
minutes, a procession of natives entered the temple; they kindled a fire
in a sort of chafing-dish; and, placing on it a dead cock, burnt the
sacrifice before their god, amid loud acclamation. Bergaz, unluckily,
was not able to preserve his gravity during this pious ceremonial. He
burst into a fit of laughter, and was instantly seized by the offended
worshipers. With shouts of rage they were about to sacrifice him to
their outraged deity, when a noise of cymbals announced the approach of
the chief of the tribe. The high priest met him at the door, and
announced the sacrilegious conduct of the stranger. The incensed
chieftain seized a Malayan _crease_, and ran to take vengeance on
the offender. Bergaz turned and looked at him; each uttered a cry of
surprise; the next moment, the chief was embracing the feet of Louis.

"Neptune, old fellow! what is all this?" asked Bergaz pointing to the
figure, "Bergaz is my god!" cried the negro, striking his breast. Then,
to the unbounded astonishment of all present, the European and the chief
walked off lovingly together toward the palace of the latter.

On their way thither, Neptune related his history to his friend. The
powerful Radamas, sovereign of Madagascar, had concluded a treaty of
peace with his enemy Rene. The wife of the latter, being a woman of
genius, was named queen of the Anas, by an edict of Radama; and this
lady was the sister of Neptune, ex-cook of the Dido.

No sooner was she seated on the throne than she released her brother
from his menial situation, and gave him absolute authority over the
small province of Simpai.

Neptune's first act was an endeavor to manifest his gratitude, after the
strange fashion of his people, to his protector Bergaz; and we may fancy
how cordial was the reception, how warm and affectionate the welcome,
bestowed on the living benefactor, whose wooden semblance he and his
people worshiped as a god. The grateful negro loaded him with presents,
and sent his most skillful workmen to assist in repairing the ship.
Probably, to this day, the god Bergaz may still be worshiped in Simpai;
and the AEsculapian cock may still excite the wonder, and fill the
note-books of traveling philosophers.




THE CHILD COMMODORE.


After a long continental ramble, I was glad to have the prospect of
getting home again; but an embargo was laid upon me at Boulogne. It blew
great guns from the opposite side of the Channel. The genius of Albion
was not just then in the mood for receiving visits, or welcoming the
return of absentees; and so the steam-packet lay fretting in the harbor,
and rubbing her sides peevishly against the pier; while her intending
passengers were distributed among the hotels and boarding-houses,
venting their discontent on the good things of the table d'hote, and
mounting every now and then to the garret to throw a scowling look to
windward.

For my part I had been tossed about the world too long, and bumped too
hard against its rocks and snags, to think much of a little compulsory
tranquillity. On the second day I rather liked it. It was amusing to
watch the characters of my companions stealing out from beneath the vail
of conventionalism; and it was better than amusing to become actually
acquainted with one or two of them, as if we were indeed
men and women, and not the mere automata of society. Taking them in the
mass, however, a good deal of the distinction observable among them
depended on the mere circumstance of age. We old gentlemen sat coolly
sipping our wine after dinner, rarely alluding in conversation to our
present dilemma; while the green hands, after a whirl round the
billiard-table, drank their glass of brandy-and-water with vehemence,
and passed a unanimous vote of censure on the captain for his breach of
faith and unsailor-like timidity.

"This is pleasant!" said I, smiling at one
of these outbreaks, which occurred late at night--"one
always meets something out of the way
in traveling."

"_I_ never do," replied the gentleman I had addressed; "I find the
human character every where the same. You may witness the same kind of
absurdity among raw lads like these every day at home; and it is only
your own imagination that flings upon it here a different color. I wish
I _could_ see something strange!"

"Perhaps, my dear sir," said I blandly, "you never look? For my part I
never fail to meet with something strange, if I have only the
opportunity of examining. Come, let us go out into the street, and I
shall undertake to prove it. Let us peep under the first vail or the
first slouched hat we meet, and I pledge myself that, on due inquiry, we
shall light upon a tale as odd or as wild as fancy ever framed. A bottle
of wine upon it?"

"Done!"

"Done, then: but hold, what's that?"

"Le paquebot va partir a minuit!"

"Hurra!" cried the young men. "The storm is not down a single breath,
and it is pitch dark! The captain's a trump after all!"

Then there were hurrying steps and slamming doors, and flitting lights
through the whole house; then hasty reckonings, and jingling coins, and
bows, and shrugs, and fights with the sleeves of greatcoats; and
finally, stiff moving figures mummied in broadcloth; and grim faces,
half-visible between the cravat and cap; and slender forms, bonneted,
yet shapeless, clinging to stout arms, as we all floated out into the
night.

"The Diet is deserted," said my friend, "pro loco et tempore."

"Only the venue changed to shipboard," gasped I against the wind.
"Remember the first man, woman, or child that attracts our attention on
deck!" And so we parted, losing one another, and ourselves lost in the
unsteady crowd.

The vessel had cleared the harbor before I met with my friend in the
darkness and confusion of the midnight deck: and when we were thrown
together, it was with such emphasis that we both came down. We fell,
however, upon a bundle of something comparatively soft--something that
stirred and winced at the contact--something that gave a low cry in
three several cadences, as if it had three voices. It gave us, in fact,
some confused idea of a mass of heads, legs, arms, and other
appurtenances of the human body; but the whole was shrouded in a sort of
woolly covering, the nature of which the darkness of the night and the
rolling of the ship rendered it impossible to ascertain. I thought to
myself for a moment that this was just the thing for my boasted
demonstration; but no philosophy could keep the deck under such
circumstances; and when my friend and I had gathered ourselves up, we
made the best of our way--and it was no easy task--to the cabin, and
crept into our berths. As I lay there in comparative coziness, my
thoughts reverted to that bundle of life, composed in all probability of
deck passengers, exposed to the cold night-wind and the drenching
spray; but I soon fell asleep, my sympathy merging as my faculties
became more dim in a grateful sense of personal comfort.

As the morning advanced, the wind moderated, testifying to the
weather-wisdom of our captain; and my friend and I getting up betimes,
met once more upon the deck. The bundle of life was still there, just
without the sacred line which deck and steerage passengers must not
cross; and we saw that it was composed of human figures, huddled
together without distinction, under coarse and tattered cloaks.

"These persons," said I dictatorially, pointing to them with my cane,
"have a story, and a strange one; and by-and-by we shall get at it."

"The common story of the poor," replied my friend: "a story of hardship,
perhaps of hunger: but why don't they wake up?"

This question seemed to have occurred to some of the other passengers,
and all looked with a sort of languid curiosity, as they passed, at the
breathing bundle of rags. After a time, some motion was observed beneath
the tattered cloaks, and at length a head emerged from their folds; a
head that might have been either a woman's or a little girl's, so old it
was in expression, and so young in size and softness. It _was_ a little
girl's, as was proved by the shoulders that followed--thin, slight,
childish; but so intelligent was the look she cast around, so full of
care and anxiety, that she seemed to have the burden of a whole family
on her back. After ascertaining by that look, as it seemed, what her
present position was, and bestowing a slight, sweeping glance upon the
bystanders, the ship, and the gloomy sky, she withdrew her thoughts from
these extraneous matters, and with a gentle hand, and some whispered
words, extracted from his bed of rags a small, pale, little boy. The boy
woke up in a sort of fright, but the moment his eyes rested on his
sister's face--for she _was_ his sister, that was clear--he was calm and
satisfied. No smiles were exchanged, such as might have befitted their
age; no remark on the novel circumstances of their situation. The boy
looked at nothing but the girl; and the girl smoothed his hair with her
fingers, arranged his threadbare dress, and breathing on his hands,
polished them with her sleeve. This girl, though bearing the marks of
premature age, could not in reality have been more than eleven, and the
boy was probably four years younger.

A larger figure was still invisible, except in the indefinite outline of
the cloak, and my friend and I indulged in some whispered speculations
as to what it might turn out.

"The elder sister doubtless," said he, with one of his cold smiles; "a
pretty and disconsolate young woman, the heroine of your intended
romance, and the winner of my bottle of wine!"

"Have patience," said I, "have patience;" but I had not much myself. I
wished the young woman would awake, and I earnestly hoped--I confess the
fact--that she might prove to be as pretty as I was sure she was
disconsolate. You may suppose, therefore, that it was with some anxiety
I at length saw the cloak stir, and with some surprise I beheld emerge
from it one of the most ordinary and commonplace of all the daughters of
Eve. She was obviously the mother of the two children, but although
endowed with all her natural faculties, quite as helpless and dependent
as the little boy. She held out her hand to the little girl, who kissed
it affectionately in the dutiful morning fashion of Fatherland; and then
dropping with that action the manner of the child, resumed, as if from
habit, the authority and duties of the parent. She arranged her mother's
hair and dress as she had done those of her brother, dictated to her the
place and posture in which she was to sit, and passed a full half
hour--I can not now tell how--in quiet but incessant activity.

Time passed on; the other passengers had all breakfasted; but no one had
seen the solitary family eat. Two or three of us remarked the
circumstance to each other, and suggested the propriety of our doing
something. But what to do was the question, for although poor, they were
obviously not beggars. I at length ventured to offer a biscuit to the
little boy. He looked at it, and then at his sister, but did not stir.
The proceeding, apparently, was contrary to their notions of etiquette;
and I presented the biscuit to the mother "for her little son." She took
it mechanically--indifferently--as if it was a thing she had no concern
in, and handed it to the girl. The little girl bowed gravely, muttered
some words in German, apparently of thanks, and dividing the biscuit
among them, in three unequal portions, of which she kept the smallest to
herself, they all began to eat with some eagerness.

"Hunger!" said my friend--"I told you: nothing else."

"We shall see;" but I could not think of my theory just then. The
family, it appeared, were starving; they had undertaken the little
voyage without preparation of any kind in food, extra clothing, or
money; and under such circumstances, they sat calmly, quietly, without
uttering a single complaint. In a few minutes a more substantial
breakfast was before them; and it was amusing to see the coolness with
which the little girl-commodore accepted the providential windfall, as
if it had been something she expected, although ignorant of the quarter
whence it should come, and the business-like gravity with which she
proceeded to arrange it on their joint laps, and distribute the shares.
Nothing escaped her; her sharp look was on every detail; if a fold of
her mother's cloak was out of order, she stopped her till she had set it
right; and when her brother coughed as he swallowed some tea, she raised
his face, and patted him on the back. I admired that little creature
with her wan face, and quick eyes, and thin fragile shoulders; but she
had no attention to bestow on any one but the family committed to her
charge.

"This is comical," said my friend: "I wonder what they are. But they
have done breakfast: see how carefully the little girl puts away the
fragments! Let us now ask them for what you call their "story," and get
them to relate the romantic circumstances which have induced them to
emigrate to London, to join some of their relatives in the business of
selling matches or grinding organs!"

We first tried the mother, but she, in addition to being of a singularly
taciturn, indifferent disposition, spoke nothing but German. The little
boy answered only with a negative or affirmative. The commodore of the
party, however, knew some words of French, and some of English, and we
were able to understand what she told us with no more difficulty than
arose from the oddity of the circumstances. The following is the
dialogue that took place between us, with her polyglott part translated
into common English.

"Where are you from, my little lass?"

"Is it me, sir? Oh, I am from New York."

"From New York! What were you doing there!"

"Keeping my father's room, sir: he is a journeyman."

"And what brings you to Europe?"

"My father sent me to bring over mother."

"Sent _you_."

"Yes, sir; and because my brother could not be left in the room all day
when my father was out at work, I took him with me."

"What! and you two little children crossed the ocean to fetch your
mother?"

"Oh, that is nothing: the ship brought us--we did not come. It was worse
when we landed in London; for there were so many people there, and so
many houses, it was just as if we had to find our way, without a ship,
through the waves of the sea."

"And what were you to do in London."

"I was to go to a countryman of ours, who would find me a passage to
France. But nobody we met in the street knew him, and nobody could
understand what place it was I asked for; and if we had not met a little
German boy with an organ, I do not know what we should have done. But
somebody always comes in time--God sends him. Father told us that."

"And the little German boy took you to your countryman?"

"Yes, and more than that! He bought some bread with a penny as we went
along, and we all sat down on a step and ate it." Here my friend
suddenly used his handkerchief, and coughed vigorously; but the young
girl went on without minding the interruption.

"Our countryman gave us a whole handful of copper money, and a paper to
the captain of the ship. It was late before we got there, and we were so
tired that I could hardly get my brother along. But the captain was so
good as to let us sleep on the deck."

"Your mother was in Germany. How did you get to her?"

"Oh, we walked--but not always. Sometimes we got a cast in a wagon; and
when we were very hungry, and would not lay out our money, we were
always sure to get something given us to eat."

"Then you _had_ money."

"Oh yes, to be sure!" and the little girl gave a cunning twinkle of her
eye. "We could not get mother away, you know, without money--could we,
mother?" patting her on the back like one fondling a child.

Such was the story of the little commodore--a story which was listened
to not only by my friend and myself, but by at least a score of other
persons, some of whom will no doubt be pleased to see it here
reproduced.[4] A collection was made for the travelers, whose boasted
funds had been exhausted at Boulogne; but what became of them afterward
I never knew. When we reached London, I saw them walk up the
landing-place--wholly unencumbered with baggage, poor things!--the
mother and the little boy clinging on either side to the commodore; and
so, like the shadowy figures in the "Pilgrim's Progress," "they passed
on their way, and I saw them no more."

[Footnote 4: The writer is in earnest; this is a true
story.--ED.]

For my own part, my theory had gone much further than I had thought of
carrying it. My friend himself was not more surprised than I by the
story of the little girl; and, like the Witch of Endor, when her
pretended incantations were answered by the actual apparition of the
prophet, I was stupefied by my own success.




HABITS AND AMUSEMENTS OF THE LONDON COSTERMONGERS.[5]


[Footnote 5: From MAYHEW'S "London Labor and the London
Poor," now publishing by Harper and Brothers.]

I find it impossible to separate these two headings; for the habits of
the costermonger are not domestic. His busy life is passed in the
markets or the streets, and as his leisure is devoted to the beer-shop,
the dancing-room, or the theatre, we must look for his habits to his
demeanor at those places. Home has few attractions to a man whose life
is a street-life. Even those who are influenced by family ties and
affections, prefer to "home"--indeed that word is rarely mentioned among
them--the conversation, warmth, and merriment of the beer-shop, where
they can take their ease among their "mates." Excitement or amusement
are indispensable to uneducated men. Of beer-shops resorted to by
costermongers, and principally supported by them, it is computed that
there are 400 in London.

Those who meet first in the beer-shop talk over the state of trade and
of the markets, while the later comers enter at once into what may be
styled the serious business of the evening--amusement.

Business topics are discussed in a most peculiar style. One man takes
the pipe from his mouth and says, "Bill made a doogheno[6] hit this
morning." "Jem," says another, to a man just entering, "you'll stand a
top o' reeb?"[7] "On,"[8] answers Jem, "I've had a trosseno tol,[9] and
have been doing dab."[10] If any strangers are present, the conversation
is still further clothed in slang, so as to be unintelligible even to
the partially initiated. The evident puzzlement of any listener is of
course gratifying to the costermonger's vanity for he feels that he
possesses a knowledge peculiarly his own.

[Footnote 6: First rate.]

[Footnote 7: Pot of beer.]

[Footnote 8: No.]

[Footnote 9: Bad luck.]

[Footnote 10: Badly.]

Among the in-door amusements of the costermonger is card-playing, at
which many of them are adepts. The usual games are all-fours, all-fives,
cribbage, and put. Whist is known to a few, but is never played, being
considered dull and slow. Of short whist they have not heard: "But,"
said one, whom I questioned on the subject, "if it's come into fashion,
it'll soon be among us." The play is usually for beer, but the game is
rendered exciting by bets both among the players and the lookers-on.
"I'll back Jem for a yanepatine," says one. "Jack for a gen," cries
another. A penny is the lowest sum laid, and five shillings generally
the highest, but a shilling is not often exceeded. "We play fair
among ourselves," said a costermonger to me--"ay, fairer than the
aristocrats--but we'll take in any body else." Where it is known that
the landlord will not supply cards, "a sporting coster" carries a pack
or two with him. The cards played with have rarely been stamped; they
are generally dirty, and sometimes almost illegible, from long handling
and spilled beer. Some men will sit patiently for hours at these games,
and they watch the dealing round of the dingy cards intently, and
without the attempt--common among politer gamesters--to appear
indifferent, though they bear their losses well. In a full room of
card-players, the groups are all shrouded in tobacco-smoke, and from
them are heard constant sounds--according to the games they are engaged
in--of "I'm low, and Ped's high." "Tip and me's game." "Fifteen four and
a flush of five." I may remark it is curious that costermongers, who can
neither read nor write, and who have no knowledge of the multiplication
table, are skillful in all the intricacies and calculations of cribbage.
There is not much quarreling over the cards, unless strangers play with
them, and then the costermongers all take part one with another, fairly
or unfairly.

It has been said that there is a close resemblance between many of the
characteristics of a very high class, socially, and a very low class.
Those who remember the disclosures on a trial a few years back, as to
how men of rank and wealth passed their leisure in card-playing--many of
their lives being one continued leisure--can judge how far the analogy
holds when the card-passion of the costermongers is described.

"Shove-halfpenny" is another game played by them; so is "Three-up."
Three halfpennies are thrown up, and when they fall all "heads" or all
"tails," it is a mark; and the man who gets the greatest number of marks
out of a given amount--three, or five, or more--wins. "Three-up" is
played fairly among the costermongers; but is most frequently resorted
to when strangers are present to "make a pitch,"--which is, in plain
words, to cheat any stranger who is rash enough to bet upon them. "This
is the way, sir," said an adept to me; "bless you, I can make them fall
as I please. If I'm playing with Jo, and a stranger bets with Jo, why,
of course I make Jo win." This adept illustrated his skill to me by
throwing up three halfpennies, and, five times out of six they fell upon
the floor, whether he threw them nearly to the ceiling or merely to his
shoulder, all heads or all tails. The halfpence were the proper current
coins--indeed, they were my own; and the result is gained by a peculiar
position of the coins on the fingers, and a peculiar jerk in the
throwing. There was an amusing manifestation of the pride of art in the
way in which my obliging informant displayed his skill.

"Skittles" is another favorite amusement, and the costermongers class
themselves among the best players in London. The game is always for
beer, but betting goes on.

A fondness for "sparring" and "boxing" lingers among the rude members of
some classes of the working-men, such as the tanners. With the great
majority of the costermongers this fondness is still as dominant as it
was among the "higher classes," when boxers were the pets of princes and
nobles. The sparring among the costers is not for money, but for beer
and "a lark"--a convenient word covering much mischief. Two out of every
ten landlords, whose houses are patronized by these lovers of "the art
of self-defense," supply gloves. Some charge 2_d._ a night for
their use; others only 1_d._ The sparring seldom continues long,
sometimes not above a quarter of an hour; for the costermongers, though
excited for a while, weary of sports in which they can not personally
participate, and in the beer-shops only two spar at a time, though fifty
or sixty may be present. The shortness of the duration of this pastime
may be one reason why it seldom leads to quarreling. The stake is
usually a "top of reeb," and the winner is the man who gives the first
"noser;" a _bloody_ nose however is required to show that the blow
was veritably a noser. The costermongers boast of their skill in
pugilism as well as at skittles. "We are all handy with our fists," said
one man, "and are matches, ay, and more than matches, for any body but
regular boxers. We've stuck to the ring, too, and gone reg'lar to the
fights, more than any other men."

"Twopenny-hops" are much resorted to by the costermongers, men and
women, boys and girls. At these dances decorum is sometimes, but not
often, violated. "The women," I was told by one man, "doesn't show their
necks as I've seen the ladies do in them there pictures of high life in
the shop-winders, or on the stage. Their Sunday gowns, which is their
dancing gowns, ain't made that way." At these "hops" the clog-hornpipe
is often danced, and sometimes a collection is made to insure the
performance of a first-rate professor of that dance; sometimes, and more
frequently, it is volunteered gratuitously. The other dances are jigs,
"flash jigs"--hornpipes in fetters--a dance rendered popular by the
success of the acted "Jack Sheppard"--polkas, and country-dances, the
last-mentioned being generally demanded by the women. Waltzes are as yet
unknown to them. Sometimes they do the "pipe-dance." For this a number
of tobacco-pipes, about a dozen, are laid close together on the floor,
and the dancer places the toe of his boot between the different pipes,
keeping time with the music. Two of the pipes are arranged as a cross,
and the toe has to be inserted between each of the angles, without
breaking them. The numbers present at these "hops" vary from 30 to 100
of both sexes, their ages being from 14 to 45, and the female sex being
slightly predominant as to the proportion of those in attendance. At
these "hops" there is nothing of the leisurely style of dancing--half a
glide and half a skip--but vigorous, laborious capering. The hours are
from half-past eight to twelve, sometimes to one or two in the morning,
and never later than two, as the costermongers are early risers. There
is sometimes a good deal of drinking; some of the young girls being
often pressed to drink, and frequently yielding to the temptation.
From L1 to L7 is spent in drink at a hop; the youngest men or lads
present spend the most, especially in that act of costermonger
politeness--"treating the gals." The music is always a fiddle, sometimes
with the addition of a harp and a cornopean. The band is provided by the
costermongers, to whom the assembly is confined; but during the present
and the last year, when the costers' earnings have been less than the
average, the landlord has provided the harp, whenever that instrument
has added to the charms of the fiddle.

The other amusements of this class of the
community are the theatre and the penny concert, and their visits are
almost entirely confined to the galleries of the theatres on the
Surrey-side--the Surrey, the Victoria, the Bower Saloon, and (but less
frequently) Astley's. Three times a week is an average attendance at
theatres and dances by the more prosperous costermongers. The most
intelligent man I met with among them gave me the following account. He
classes himself with the many, but his tastes are really those of an
educated man: "Love and murder suits us best, sir; but within these few
years I think there's a great deal more liking for deep tragedies among
us. They set men a-thinking; but then we all consider them too long. Of
_Hamlet_ we can make neither end nor side; and nine out of ten of
us--ay, far more than that--would like it to be confined to the ghost
scenes, and the funeral, and the killing off at the last. _Macbeth_
would be better liked, if it was only the witches and the fighting. The
high words in a tragedy we call jaw-breakers, and say we can't tumble to
that barrikin. We always stay to the last, because we've paid for it
all, or very few costers would see a tragedy out if any money was
returned to those leaving after two or three acts. We are fond of music.
Nigger music was very much liked among us, but it's stale now. Flash
songs are liked, and sailors' songs, and patriotic songs. Most
costers--indeed, I can't call to mind an exception--listen very quietly
to songs that they don't in the least understand. We have among us
translations of the patriotic French songs. 'Mourir pour la patrie' is
very popular, and so is the 'Marseillaise.' A song to take hold of us
must have a good chorus." "They like something, sir, that is worth
hearing," said one of my informants, "such as the 'Soldier's Dream,'
'The Dream of Napoleon,' or 'I 'ad a dream--an 'appy dream.'"

The songs in ridicule of Marshal Haynau, and in laudation of Barclay and
Perkins's draymen, were and are very popular among the costers; but none
are more popular than Paul Jones--"A noble commander, Paul Jones was his
name." Among them the chorus of "Britons never shall be slaves," is
often rendered "Britons always shall be slaves." The most popular of all
songs with the class, however, is "Duck-legged Dick," of which I give
the first verse.

  "Duck-legged Dick had a donkey,
    And his lush loved much for to swill,
  One day he got rather lumpy,
    And got sent seven days to the mill.
  His donkey was taken to the green-yard,
    A fate which he never deserved.
  Oh! it was such a regular mean yard,
    That alas! the poor moke got starved.
  Oh! bad luck can't be prevented,
    Fortune she smiles or she frowns,
  He's best off that's contented,
    To mix, sirs, the ups and the downs."

Their sports are enjoyed the more, if they are dangerous and require
both courage and dexterity to succeed in them. They prefer, if crossing
a bridge, to climb over the parapet, and walk along on the stone coping.
 When a house is building, rows of coster lads will climb up the long
ladders, leaning against the unslated roof, and then slide down again,
each one resting on the other's shoulders. A peep-show with a battle
scene is sure of its coster audience, and a favorite pastime is fighting
with cheap theatrical swords. They are, however, true to each other, and
should a coster, who is the hero of his court, fall ill and go to a
hospital, the whole of the inhabitants of his quarter will visit him on
the Sunday, and take him presents of various articles so that "he may
live well."

Among the men, rat-killing is a favorite sport. They will enter an old
stable, fasten the door and then turn out the rats. Or they will find
out some unfrequented yard, and at night-time build up a pit with
apple-case boards, and lighting up their lamps, enjoy the sport. Nearly
every coster is fond of dogs. Some fancy them greatly, and are proud of
making them fight. If when out working, they see a handsome stray,
whether he is a "toy" or "sporting" dog, they whip him up--many of the
class not being _very_ particular whether the animals are stray or
not.

Their dog-fights are both cruel and frequent. It is not uncommon to see
a lad walking with the trembling legs of a dog shivering under a bloody
handkerchief, that covers the bitten and wounded body of an animal that
has been figuring at some "match." These fights take place on the
sly--the tap-room or back-yard of a beer-shop being generally chosen for
the purpose. A few men are let into the secret, and they attend to bet
upon the battle, the police being carefully kept from the spot.

Pigeons are "fancied" to a large extent, and are kept in lath cages on
the roofs of the houses. The lads look upon a visit to the Red-house,
Battersea, where the pigeon-shooting takes place, as a great treat. They
stand without the boarding that incloses the ground, and watch for the
wounded pigeons to fall, when a violent scramble takes place among them,
each bird being valued at 3_d._ or 4_d._ So popular has this
sport become, that some boys take dogs with them trained to retrieve the
birds, and two Lambeth costers attend regularly after their morning's
work with their guns, to shoot those that escape the "shots" within.

A good pugilist is looked up to with great admiration by the costers,
and fighting is considered to be a necessary part of a boy's education.
Among them cowardice in any shape is despised as being degrading and
loathsome; indeed the man who would avoid a fight, is scouted by the
whole of the court he lives in. Hence it is important for a lad and even
a girl to know how to "work their fists well"--as expert boxing is
called among them. If a coster man or woman is struck they are obliged
to fight. When a quarrel takes place between two boys, a ring is formed,
and the men urge them on to have it out, for they hold that it is a
wrong thing to stop a battle, as it causes bad blood for life; whereas,
if the lads fight it out they shake hands and forget all about it.
Every body practices fighting, and the man who has the largest and
hardest muscle is spoken of in terms of the highest commendation. It is
often said in admiration of such a man that "he could muzzle half a
dozen bobbies before breakfast."

To serve out a policeman is the bravest act by which a costermonger can
distinguish himself. Some lads have been imprisoned upward of a dozen
times for this offense; and are consequently looked upon by their
companions as martyrs. When they leave prison for such an act, a
subscription is often got up for their benefit. In their continual
warfare with the force, they resemble many savage nations, from the
cunning and treachery they use. The lads endeavor to take the
unsuspecting "crusher" by surprise, and often crouch at the entrance of
a court till a policeman passes, when a stone or a brick is hurled at
him, and the youngster immediately disappears. Their love of revenge too
is extreme--their hatred being in no way mitigated by time; they will
wait for months, following a policeman who has offended or wronged them,
anxiously looking out for an opportunity of paying back the injury. One
boy, I was told, vowed vengeance against a member of the force, and for
six months never allowed the man to escape his notice. At length, one
night, he saw the policeman in a row outside a public-house, and running
into the crowd kicked him savagely, shouting at the same time: "Now, you
b---- I've got you at last." When the boy heard that his persecutor was
injured for life, his joy was very great, and he declared the
twelvemonth's imprisonment he was sentenced to for the offense to be
"dirt cheap." The whole of the court where the lad resided sympathized
with the boy, and vowed to a man, that had he escaped, they would have
subscribed a pad or two of dry herrings, to send him into the country
until the affair had blown over, for he had shown himself a "plucky
one."

It is called "plucky" to bear pain without complaining. To flinch from
expected suffering is scorned, and he who does so is sneered at and told
to wear a gown, as being more fit to be a woman. To show a disregard for
pain, a lad, when without money, will say to his pal, "Give us a penny,
and you may have a punch at my nose." They also delight in tattooing
their chests and arms with anchors, and figures of different kinds.
During the whole of this painful operation, the boy will not flinch, but
laugh and joke with his admiring companions, as if perfectly at ease.




FIVE MINUTES TOO LATE.


  "Miss not the occasion; by the forelock take
    That subtle power--the never-halting time--
  Lest a mere moment's putting off should make
    Mischance almost as heavy as a crime!"

We have just closed a volume of "Wordsworth's Poems," and the motto we
have quoted, and the sonnet following it, recalled certain memories
which have proved suggestive of our present subject. Five minutes too
late! What an awful meaning is conveyed by the last two words of that
brief sentence to the children of time, over whom circumstances and
death have such fearful power! They conjure before our mental vision a
spectral array of consequences from which we shrink: ghosts
of vain hopes, of disappointed expectations, of love closed in death,
move in ghastly procession, and but for certain recollections of a more
enlivening nature--(for sometimes comedy blends even with the deepest
tragedy in this kaleidoscope world of ours!)--we should erase our title,
and choose another theme. Let it not alarm the reader, however, by the
apparent threat it holds out of a homily upon the evils of
procrastination. We mean to bestow no such tediousness upon his worship,
deeming that the "golden-lipped" saint himself would prove powerless to
exorcise that most pertinacious of demons when he has once taken
possession of any human soul. No; we intend simply to give a few
instances of the singular, fatal, or ludicrous effects which the loss or
delay of five minutes has caused, leaving Wordsworth's motto to point
the moral of our gossiping.

The first, and one of the most painful of these our "modern instances,"
was very recently related to us by the son of him whose fortunes were
changed, and finally his fate sealed, by the unheeded flitting of those
few sands of time, and whose family are still sufferers from this
apparent trifle. The momentous five minutes to which we allude were a
portion of one of the most glorious periods that ever dial or
hourglass marked--that in which the Trafalgar victory was won, and
Nelson lost. Among the gallant fleet which on that day roused the echoes
of the hills of Spain, was a certain cutter commanded by a young
lieutenant, who, possessing no naval interest, hoped for advancement
only from his own gallantry and good conduct; and little doubt was there
that either would prove lacking in his case. Memories of the fair wife
and dear babe whose fortunes were, in the expressive language of the
East, "bound up in the bundle of his life," awoke every energy of his
nature, and gave (for him) a double and inspiring meaning to that
celebrated signal, the simple majesty of which still thrills the heart
of all who owe homage to the name of our country--"England expects every
man to do his duty." When the fight began, our young lieutenant did his
duty gallantly; the "angel opportunity" was lacking for any very
memorable achievement, but in that scene of unrivaled valor and
exertion, the eye of the great commander marked the conduct of the
gallant little cutter, and he noticed it to "Hardy." Had he lived, the
fortune of the young officer would have been assured; but the life which
then "set in bloody glory" bore with it the hopes of many a brave
mariner "into the dim oblivion!"

It is well known that the fleet which achieved this victory had, during
the succeeding night and day, to contend with the fury of the elements;
many ships dismasted in the battle, all shattered, and in numerous cases
without an anchor to let go. It was while the storm was still raging
that Lord Collingwood made a signal to the ---- cutter to send a boat
for the dispatches which were to be conveyed to England. The office
intended for her commander was a favor, as the harbinger of such
intelligence was certain of promotion; but, alas! our young lieutenant,
engrossed by the present scene, and excited by the recent march of
events, was not heeding the signal of the _Euryalus_, and it had
been flying five minutes before it was reported to him. _Then_ he
hurried to obey the mandate--too late! Another had seen the summons, and
preceded him, deeming that the state of the cutter must be the cause of
her commander's delay. As her boat came alongside the _Euryalus_,
that of his successful rival--if I may so style him--pushed off, and the
officers exchanged greetings. Poor Y---- at that moment bade farewell to
the flood-tide of his fortunes! The admiral accepted his excuses, and
regretted that he had not arrived in time, giving him the only charge
remaining in his power to bestow--duplicates of the dispatches--and with
these he took his homeward course: but the lost five minutes had wrecked
his hopes. His predecessor arrived safely, received promotion, and is
now, or was very recently, an admiral, while the hero of our story
obtained only a sword in commemoration of his bravery; and at the close
of the war, was thrown aside, with many a gallant comrade, to waste the
remainder of his life in oblivion and neglect. The disappointment of his
hopes affected him deeply; the more so as his family increased, and his
means of supporting and providing for them were small. What profound
regret darkened the vision of Trafalgar when it recurred to the old
officer's memory! He was sometimes heard to say, with a playful mockery
of his own ill-fortune, "that he had grown prematurely bald from the
number of young men who had _walked over his head_;" but there was
a pathos in the very jest. By a marvelous coincidence, his life was
closed, as its prospects had been blighted, by the fatal five minutes
too late. He was engaged to dine with an old brother-officer--one who
hated to be kept waiting for his dinner--and by some accident, it was
five minutes after the appointed time when he left his house to proceed
to his Amphitryon's. In his anxiety to redeem the lost time, he hurried
up the hill he was compelled to ascend at a pace little befitting his
age and infirmities--for he suffered from a complaint of the
heart--reached the dining-room "again five minutes too late," as he
remarked himself, in allusion to the unseen signal, was taken ill from
the exertion, carried home, and died. "The tide" of life as well as of
fortune had for him "passed the flood!"

The colors of this kaleidoscope vision are of the darkest and saddest;
let us shake the instrument and vary the combinations, and lo an Indian
bungalow rises before us seated on a mountain height; and many busy
forms are moving near and about it, for the lady who dwells there is
about to join a party of friends traveling to the island presidency
below. Her husband's regiment has been recently hurried to the seat of
war, and she can no longer dwell upon the wide and pleasant plains of
the Deccan; moreover, the monsoon is ended, and the hot winds of the
season are beginning to penetrate the screens. And now the ayah hastens
her lady's preparations, by the information that the party of travelers
are waiting in their palanquins without; but the "Ma'am Sahib" is a
confirmed procrastinator, and so much has been left till this last
moment unprepared and undone, that she can not obey the summons. The
climate is not favorable to patience; besides, there is a "tide" to be
caught at the next _bunder_, and _it_, proverbially, will wait
for no one; therefore, with some few apologies, the party moved on,
expressing their assurance that Mrs. T---- would soon overtake them. She
was of the same opinion, and bore their desertion very philosophically,
insisting even on not detaining a gentleman of the group, who would fain
have waited her leisure. As she entered her palanquin, she observed to
her ayah--the only servant who accompanied her--that she had been,
"after all, only five minutes too late." The "God's image carved in
ebony," as Fuller calls the dark sisterhood of our race, showed her
ivory teeth good-humoredly in assent, and retired to take possession of
her own conveyance, in which she was ordered to follow closely that of
her mistress, deeming the loss of time of as little moment as the lady
did. The hamals then began their labors, and the first portion of the
descent was achieved pleasantly and safely. Seated in her coffin-like
carriage, Mrs. T---- looked forth on a scene of almost unrivaled beauty,
every turn of the mountain pathway varying its character and increasing
its loveliness. Revived by the recent heavy rains, the trees and herbage
wore a green as vivid as if they were never scorched by the burning
kisses of an Eastern sun; gay wild-flowers peeped out from the long
grass of the jungle; and tiny waterfalls danced and sported down the
mountains' sides to their own liquid music: the tramp of the bearers,
the monotonous chant into which they occasionally broke, even the shrill
cry of the green parrot, had all a charm for the fair lady traveler; and
she forgot the "five minutes too late" which had separated her from her
companions, and the fact that there was still no appearance of rejoining
them. The latter recollection had, however, occurred to her bearers, and
gradually, though their burden marked it not, they slackened their pace,
and held low conference among themselves. The ayah's palanquin was far
behind, the travelers who preceded them far before; the road was
solitary, the jungle deep and secret as the grave; the lady known to be
rich in jewels, if not in gold and rupees.

Evening was closing in: day fades rapidly in the East, and the brief
twilight is as solemn as it is soft and short. The hamals' steps fell
slower and slower; and at last a vague fear awoke in the lady's mind, to
which the gradually deepening gloom added force. She was imaginative,
and she fancied the pretty water-jets grew larger, and foamed, and took
a spectral form, like the mischievous uncle of "Undine," and that the
dark figures of the relay of hamals, running by the side of the
palanquin, grew taller, and more fiendish-looking: she began to "see
their visage" less "in their mind" than in its natural color and swart
ugliness, and bitterly repented having been five minutes too late. A
regret, alas! _too late_ also; for suddenly her palanquin was set
upon the ground, and eight shadowy forms gathered round the door, with
glittering eyes and looks from which she shrank, while one in brief
phrase desired her to give him her jewel-case and her money. The request
was not instantly granted. The Scotswoman was courageous, and
represented to her false guides that they could neither rob nor injure a
woman of her race with impunity. In answer, one fellow pointed to the
deep jungle, and made an expressive sign at the back of his own throat.
She saw that it would be vain to refuse, and delivered the small box she
had with her, and her money. They received it silently; and sitting down
in her sight, coolly examined and divided their spoil. Then came a
fearful pause. They looked toward the palanquin; they were evidently
consulting as to what they should do with her. Never could she afterward
forget the feeling with which her gaze encountered those terrible black
eyes! the agony of suspense was more than she could bear; and as they
rose simultaneously, she buried her face in her hands, and in a short,
almost wordless prayer, commended her soul to her Creator. At the same
instant a frightful roar, echoed by a thrilling scream, or rather yell,
burst on her ear. She looked up, and beheld her foes scattered on all
sides, pursued by a tiger, to whose remorseless thirst one had evidently
fallen a prey, for faint from the distance came a cry of mortal agony.
She was saved! The five minutes they had loitered over their spoil had,
through the mercy of a good Providence, made crime too late to be
consummated. She sat there alone, wonderfully preserved, but still in an
awful situation for a female, since night was gathering round her, and
the lair of the wild beast so near! Her heart beat audibly, when
suddenly the stillness was broken by a familiar and blessed sound: "Auld
Lang-syne," played on her native bagpipes, stole on the silence of the
evening, and, relieved from a weight of terror--from the fear of death
itself--she shed large heavy tears as the clear music approached her. A
Highland regiment was on its night march back to the Presidency, and
either its approach had been perceived by the robbers who had escaped
the tiger, and thus prevented their return to their victim, or their
superstitious terror at the jungle tyrant had kept them from the spot.
In a few minutes some of the Highland officers were beside the
palanquin, listening indignantly to the lady's story, and offering her
every assistance in their power. She was a good horsewoman, and the
adjutant resigned his steed to her. Her jewels and money, found
scattered on the road, were collected and given in charge to a
Highlander, and she was escorted in safety by the gallant 7-th to the
bunder, from whence she could embark for Bombay. If any thing could cure
procrastination, the effects of such a "five minutes too late" might be
expected to perform it; but, as we have said, we have no faith in even
so severe a remedy, and we doubt if pretty Mrs. T---- has ever put her
bonnet on the quicker since her adventure on the Kandallah Ghauts.

And now, looking back into our very early childhood, we can see a neat,
quiet-looking old lady, on whose fate our ominous title had as important
a result. She was the widow of a merchant-ship captain, who had left her
a comfortable independence, and the care of a boy nephew--his only
sister's son--a fine lad destined for the sea. The pair lived in an
old-fashioned house in one of the old, narrow, dull, but respectable
streets of Portsea, and were introduced to our notice by the necessity
of applying to Mrs. Martin, or, as she called herself, Mrs.
Mar_ting_, for the character of a servant. Inquiries touching the
damsel's capabilities had been made by letter, but the reply was by no
means as clear as could be desired; for the old lady was a very "queen
of the dictionary," and played so despotically with words, and the
letters which form them, that the only part of her reply at all
intelligible to my mother was a kindly-expressed hope that "Susan Olding
would _shoot_ her!" We supposed she meant _suit_; but to make
assurance doubly sure, mamma called on her, and took us children with
her. It was about Christmas-time, and we remember distinctly how nice
and _cosy_ we thought the quaint-looking old parlor into which we
were ushered. The fireplace was formed of Dutch tiles, commemorative of
a whole Bible biography: a large closet, with glass doors, exhibited to
our childish peeping a quantity of valuable old china. There was a
harpsichord--the only one we ever saw--open in the room. Round the walls
hung pieces of embroidery framed, the subjects being taken from the
"Faerie Queen;" and above each shone the glittering leaves and scarlet
berries of a holly sprig. A bright fire blazed on the hearth; and by the
side of it, in an imposing-looking arm-chair, sat the mistress of the
dwelling knitting--a pretty woman even in advancing years, with a kind,
happy expression of countenance, that one would have felt grieved to see
overshadowed by a care.

From that time we became acquaintances of good Mrs. Martin. She met us
in our walks; sometimes took us into her house to give us a piece of
seed-cake and a glass of home-made wine; and finally, invited us
occasionally to drink tea with her. We enjoyed those evenings
exceedingly; she was so kind, and good-natured, and so ready to enter
into all our games, in which we had also a blithe comrade in the young
man her nephew, who had just returned from sea. He would play with us
till we were tired, and then seating us round the blazing fire, would
entertain us, Othello-like, with his adventures, and those of his
messmates, till we held our breath to listen. A very fine seaman-like
youth was Harry Darling the midshipman, and very proud his aunt was of
him. In truth she had good cause to rejoice in her affection for him, as
the incident we have to relate will prove. When Harry first went to sea,
his adopted mother felt, as she expressed it, "very _dissolute_"
(desolate?) in her deserted house, and sought refuge from her anxious
thoughts by frequenting oftener the tea-tables of her neighbors, among
whom her cheerful temper, to say nothing of her comfortable income and
hospitality, made her very popular. At the house of one of the most
intimate of her gossips, the worthy widow was in the habit of meeting,
and of being partner at whist, with a tall gentleman wearing a mustache,
and distinguished by the title of "Count." Now, if Mrs. Martin had a
weakness, it was her love for "great people," as she phrased it; many of
whose privileges were the especial objects of her envy, especially the
mournful one of a funeral exhibition of heraldic honors. She always
regretted that she had not been able to hang out "a hatchet" for her
poor dear departed Mar_ting_. Now, as she never dreamed, dear guileless
old body, of any one assuming a dignity not justly appertaining to them,
and had no conception of the exact standard of national rank, a foreign
count with a mustache like a Life Guardsman was as imposing a personage
in her estimation as an ancient English "Thane," and she treated his
countship with all possible respect and attention, considering it a high
honor when he favored her neat dwelling with a visit, and drank tea out
of her best china. She always called him "my lord," and "your lordship,"
and sympathized deeply in the cruel reverses to which the Revolution had
subjected him, never wearying of hearing descriptions of his "cha_too_,"
and of his hotel in Paris, though it long continued a mystery to her how
a nobleman with such a fortune could have liked to keep a _hotel_, a
difficulty she had at last solved by ascribing it to foreign manners.
But the count became daily more intimate at her house, telling her long
stories over the winter fire, or while partaking of the meal she called,
in compliment to him, her "petty soupey," and gradually the usual
consequences of such story-telling ensued. The unfortunate noble
proposed to Mrs. Martin, and, quite flattered and dazzled by the honor,
the widow consented to become Madame la Comtesse. His lady-love's assent
once obtained, the Frenchman was eager for the immediate celebration of
their nuptials; but Mrs. Martin insisted on waiting till her dear Harry
came home from sea, his ship being daily expected. The bridegroom
shrugged an unwilling assent, and consoled himself by dining
occasionally, as well as drinking tea, with his lady-love.

At length the battery and guard-ship guns of Portsmouth greeted the
expected frigate, and the next day Harry Darling embraced his aunt, and
learned from her with much surprise, and a little vexation, that she was
about to marry "a member of the French House of Lords!" The boy had
already seen enough of the world to take a very different view of the
proposed exaltation, and to have serious fears for his kinswoman's
happiness in a union with one whom he, at first sight, pronounced an
adventurer; but on hinting his suspicions to her, the good lady for the
first time grew angry with him, ascribing his observations to a selfish
regard for his own interest, and Harry finding remonstrance vain, was
fain to yield a sad consent to be present at the ceremony in a week's
time.

The wedding-day arrived. The ceremony was to be performed at a little
village church at some distance, and the carriages destined to convey
the bridal party were ordered at an early hour. The bride, handsomely
attired, and the bridegroom in the dignity of an entire new suit, were
waiting, attended by their friends, in the parlor we have described, for
the appearance of Harry, who had been unable to get leave till the
eventful morning, but had promised to be there in time. There is nothing
more calculated to throw a gloom over persons assembled for some festive
or momentous occasion, than the having to wait for an expected guest.
The gossips assembled in Mrs. Martin's room had met with gay smiles and
pleasant congratulations, but as minute after minute stole away, and no
Harry Darling appeared, the conversation sank into silence, and the
company looked grave and tired. The count became impatient, and urged
his betrothed not to delay longer, as circumstances might have occurred
to prevent "Monsieur Darling" from leaving his ship; but the widow was
not to be persuaded. She loved Harry with all the warmth of her
affectionate nature. She had never known him break his promise; if he
did not come, he must, "she was sure, be ill, or he might even have
fallen overboard, and could the count think her such an inhuman monster
as to go to be married while the dear child's fate was doubtful?" The
gentleman internally wished "the dear child" at the bottom of Spithead,
but he dared not dispute the will of his despotic widow, and they waited
another quarter of an hour, when, to the joy of all, the missing Harry
sprang across the threshold, releasing the "wedding guests" from their
thralldom to a nameless kind of discomfort, and his aunt from her
nervous fears.

With all speed the party then drove off, and proceeded at a brisk pace
to the village church; but even as the tall spire rose in sight above
the leafy elms, the clock struck the hour of noon. The bridal party
exchanged looks: after twelve, it is not possible to be married in
England without a special license. But the bride's attendant suggested
that as it could not be more than five minutes after the time, the
rector might be induced to overlook the rule, and they alighted and
entered the church. Only the sexton was visible, in the act of closing
the doors. He told them that the Rev. Mr. Bunbury, after waiting for
them till noon, had just ridden off to attend a clerical meeting at some
distance; but that even had he been at home, it would have been quite
impossible for him to have performed the ceremony after the appointed
hour. They were therefore compelled to return unmarried, and Harry
received a gentle chiding from his aunt for the confusion he had
occasioned, which, however, he asserted was not his fault, but that of
the first lieutenant, who had detained him. To atone in some measure for
the disappointment to her friends, Mrs. Martin invited them all to dine
with her at six, and to accompany her on a similar expedition on the
morrow. The invitation was accepted, and the count forgot his
disappointment over a plate of turtle-soup, and indulged in delightful
anticipations of the next morning which was to render him

  "Monarch of all he surveyed."

Alas, there is many a slip between the cup and the lip! A five minutes
too late is no such trifling matter. It was even while wit and champagne
were at their height, that a knock at the street door disturbed the
jovial company, and was followed by the announcement of "a lady who
wished to speak to Monsieur de Fierville." Mrs. Martin, eager to please
the man she delighted to honor, bade the servant usher the lady in, and
a scene of confusion followed which may rather be imagined than
described. It was no less a personage than the Madame de Fierville
herself--the true and living wife of the deceitful lover--who had at
length, as she informed them, been able to dispose advantageously of her
business as a _modiste_, and had followed her husband to England,
trusting she should find him established, according to his intention, as
a hairdresser in the good town of Portsea. On reaching his lodgings,
however--for she had, after some difficulty, succeeded in tracing
him--she learned from the mistress of the house that he had taken to
himself the title of his former master--he had been valet to Count
F----, and an English wife, and she had come to the home of the latter
to exact justice or revenge. "The count" was no match for his vehement
and enraged wife, and could not deny the authenticity of the
testimonials of the truth of her statement, which she produced. He was
hurried, at rather uncivil speed, from the house by the enraged Harry
Darling, and was followed thence by the angry and garrulous Frenchwoman;
while Mrs. Martin had a gentle hysteric--nothing could greatly disturb
the equanimity of her temper--and sinking on her nephew's shoulder,
murmured in broken sobs her thanks to Providence, and, under Providence,
to him, "that from being five minutes too late she had escaped being
made an accomplice in the crime of _burglary_!"

We must turn from Mrs. Mar_ting_--her love passages and her
blunders--to an incident in which the words of our motto were most
pathetically and fatally exemplified--

  "A moment's putting off has made
    Mischance as heavy as a crime."

The actors, or rather sufferers, of the story were a twin brother and
sister, orphans, and dependent on the bounty of a near kinswoman, who,
being of the Romish persuasion, had educated the girl in the doctrines
of her own faith, although, in compliance with the dying wish of her
widowed sister, the boy was suffered to retain that of his country and
his father. But this difference of creeds proved the cause of no
diminution of affection between the children, whose love for each other
equaled or surpassed those loves which Scripture and poetry have made
immortal. They were ever to be seen hand-in-hand; the one had no
pleasure the other did not partake; their playthings, books, thoughts,
joys, and infantine sorrows were shared invariably; and as the boy was
educated at home, they were never separated till John had attained his
seventeenth year, when his aunt's interest procured him a cadetship, and
he was obliged to leave Mary in order to join his regiment in India. It
was a terrible separation in those days, when the subjected elements
"yoked to man's iron car" had not, as in the present day, nearly
fulfilled the modest wish of Dryden's lovers, and

  "Annihilated time and space!"

The twins were heartbroken at the idea of parting; but John consoled his
sister by the promise of sending for her as soon as he had an Indian
home to offer her; and Mary pleaded "that it might be soon, no matter
how humble that home might be!" And he assented to all her wishes, and
pledged his word never to miss an opportunity of writing to her.

Letters from the East were then few and far between; and when received,
brought in their very date a painful reminder of the time that had
elapsed since the beloved hand had traced them, and a fear of all that
might have chanced since their old news was written. But they were the
chief comfort of Mary Murray--

  "When seas between them broad had rolled,"

and for days after the arrival of one, her step would fall more lightly,
and her voice take a happier tone. After the departure of her nephew,
Mrs. Jermyn removed with her niece to France. Her means were straitened,
and she could live more economically on the Continent; and there, after
the lapse of some few years, she died, leaving Mary Murray all her
little property, and advising her to join her brother in India as soon
as she conveniently could, but to remain as boarder in a convent till
arrangements to that effect could be made. The poor girl obeyed the
wishes of her last and only friend, and became for a time the inmate of
a cloister; but her thoughts and wishes all tended to the East, and she
longed for the arrival of her brother's next letter--the answer to that
in which she had made him aware of her loss, and of her wish to go to
him. The mail arrived; there was no letter for _her_, but it brought
news of an engagement in which John Murray's regiment had fought bravely
and suffered much. His name was not in the list of killed or wounded,
but he was reported "missing," probably a prisoner to the enemy, or
drowned in the river, on the banks of which the contest had taken place.
The grief of her, who had no other tie of love in the world may be
imagined; it could scarcely be described. Nevertheless she was young,
and the young are generally sanguine. Almost without her being conscious
of it, she still cherished a hope that he might be restored to her; but
months rolled on, and brought no tidings. Then it was that, sick at
heart, and weary even of the hope that was so constantly disappointed,
her thoughts turned to the cloister as a refuge from her lonely sorrow.
She had no object of interest beyond the walls; the nuns were kind and
good; the duties of the convent such as she loved to fulfill. She took
the white vail, and at the end of the year's novitiate, the black. The
service of final dedication had begun, when a stranger arrived at the
convent gate, and requested to see Miss Murray on business of
importance. He was desired by the porteress to wait till the ceremony,
which had commenced about five minutes previously, was ended; and
ignorant of the name of the nun who was making her profession, he of
course consented to the request. In about an hour's time, a young
figure, robed in black, and vailed, stood at the grate to ask his
business with her. He uttered an exclamation of alarm and consternation
when he perceived Miss Murray in the dress of a nun. Then recovering
himself he informed her, as cautiously as his surprise permitted, that
he had come from her brother, who had been made prisoner, and was now
restored to his regiment, after having endured much, and met with a
number of adventures, of which a letter he then offered her would give
her a full account. It ought, he acknowledged, to have been delivered a
day or two earlier, but he had been much engaged since his arrival in
Paris, and had forgotten it till that morning, when, ashamed and sorry
for his neglect, he had proceeded at an early hour to the convent. Mary
Murray heard him with a pale cheek and quivering lip, and as she took
the letter from his hand, murmured, "You came five minutes too late,
sir! and to that lost time my brother's happiness and mine have been
sacrificed. I am a nun now--as dead to him as if the grave had closed
above me!" The young messenger was overwhelmed with regret as vain as it
was agonizing. Miss Murray kindly endeavored to console him, but on
herself the blow fell heavily. She was never seen to smile from that
day; and in less than a year after, the nuns of St. Agnes followed their
young sister to the grave. Most fitly might the beautiful epitaph in the
church of Santa Croce have been graven beneath the holy sign her
tombstone bore:

  "Ne la plaignez pas! Si vous saviez
  Combien de peines ce tombeau l'a epargne!"

The brother grieved deeply for a while, but the stream of the world bore
him onward, and its waters are the true Lethe for ordinary and even
extraordinary sorrow. He married, and years afterward returned to
England with his wife and family; and then the memory of his sister Mary
returned vividly and painfully to his mind, and, as a warning to his
children, he told them the story of her enduring affection, and of
_the fatal five minutes too late_!




VISIT TO A COPPER-MINE.[11]


[Footnote 11: From "Rambles beyond Railways," by W. WILKIE COLLINS.]

We left the Land's End, feeling that our homeward journey had now begun
from that point; and, walking northward, about five miles along the
coast, arrived at Botallack, which contains the most extraordinary
copper-mine in Cornwall. Having heard that there was some disinclination
in Cornwall to allow strangers to go down the mines, we had provided
ourselves, through the kindness of a friend, with a proper letter of
introduction, in case of emergency. We were told to go to the
counting-house to present our credentials; and on our road thither,
beheld the buildings and machinery of the mine, literally stretching
down the precipitous face of the cliff, from the land at the top, to the
sea at the bottom.

This sight was striking and extraordinary. Here, we beheld a scaffolding
perched on a rock that rose out of the waves--there, a steam-pump was at
work raising gallons of water from the mine every minute, on a mere
ledge of land, half-way down the steep-cliff side. Chains, pipes,
conduits, protruded in all directions from the precipice; rotten-looking
wooden platforms, running over deep chasms, supported great beams of
timber and heavy coils of cable; crazy little boarded-houses were built,
where gulls' nests might have been found in other places. There did not
appear to be a foot of level space anywhere, for any part of the works
of the mine to stand upon; and yet, there they were, fulfilling all the
purposes for which they had been constructed, as safely and completely
on rocks in the sea, and down precipices on the land, as if they had
been cautiously founded on the tracts of smooth, solid ground above!

The counting-house was built on a projection of earth about midway
between the top of the cliff and the sea. When we got there, the agent,
to whom our letter was addressed, was absent; but his place was supplied
by two miners, who came out to receive us; and to one of them we
mentioned our recommendation, and modestly hinted a wish to go down the
mine forthwith.

But our new friend was not a person who did any thing in a hurry. He was
a grave, courteous, and rather melancholy man, of great stature
and strength. He looked on us with a benevolent, paternal expression,
and appeared to think that we were nothing like strong enough, or
cautious enough, to be trusted down the mine. "Did we know," he urged,
"that it was dangerous work?" "Yes; but we didn't mind danger!" "Perhaps
we were not aware that we should perspire profusely, and be dead-tired
getting up and down the ladders?" "Very likely; but we didn't mind that,
either!" "Surely we shouldn't like to strip, and put on miners'
clothes?" "Yes, we should, of all things!" and, pulling off coat,
waistcoat, and trowsers, on the spot, we stood half-undressed already,
just as the big miner was proposing another objection, which, under
existing circumstances, he good-naturedly changed into a speech of
acquiescence. "Very well, gentlemen," said he, taking up two suits of
miners' clothes; "I see you are determined to go down; and so you shall!
You'll be wet through with the heat and the work before you come up
again; so just put on these things, and keep your own clothes dry."

The clothing consisted of a flannel shirt, flannel drawers, canvas
trowsers, and a canvas jacket--all stained of a tawny copper color; but
all quite clean. A white night-cap and a round hat, composed of some
iron-hard substance, well calculated to protect the head from any loose
stones that might fall on it, completed the equipment; to which, three
tallow-candles were afterward added--two to hang at the button-hole,
one to carry in the hand.

My friend was dressed first. He had got a suit which fitted him
tolerably, and which, as far as appearances went, made a regular miner
of him at once. Far different was my case.

The same mysterious dispensation of fate, which always awards tall wives
to short men, decreed that a suit of the big miner's should be reserved
for me. He stood six feet two inches--I stand five feet six inches. I
put on his flannel shirt--it fell down to my toes, like a bed-gown; his
drawers--and they flowed in Turkish luxuriance over my feet. At his
trowsers I helplessly stopped short, lost in the voluminous recesses of
each leg. The big miner, like a good Samaritan as he was, came to my
assistance. He put the pocket-button through the waist button-hole, to
keep the trowsers up, in the first instance; then, he "hauled taut" the
braces (as sailors say), until my waistband was under my armpits; and
then he pronounced that I and my trowsers fitted each other in great
perfection. The cuffs of the jacket were next turned up to my
elbows--the white nightcap was dragged over my ears--the round hat was
jammed down over my eyes. When I add to all this, that I am so
near-sighted as to be obliged to wear spectacles, and that I finished my
toilet by putting my spectacles on (knowing that I should see little or
nothing without them), nobody, I think, will be astonished to hear that
my companion seized his sketch-book, and caricatured me on the spot; and
that the grave miner, polite as he was, shook with internal laughter, as
I took up my tallow-candles and reported myself ready for a descent into
the mine.

We left the counting-house, and ascended the face of the cliff. Then,
walked a short distance along the edge, descended a little again, and
stopped at a wooden platform built across a deep gully. Here, the miner
pulled up a trap-door, and disclosed a perpendicular ladder leading down
to a black hole, like the opening of a chimney. "This is the shaft; I
will go down first, to catch you, in case you tumble; follow me, and
hold tight!" Saying this, our friend squeezed himself through the
trap-door, and we went after him as we had been bidden.

The black hole, when we entered it, proved to be not quite so dark as it
had appeared from above. Rays of light occasionally penetrated it
through chinks in the outer rock. But, by the time we had got some
little way further down, these rays began to fade. Then, just as we
seemed to be lowering ourselves into total darkness, we were desired to
stand on a narrow landing-place opposite the ladder, and wait there
while the miner went below for a light. He soon reascended to us,
bringing not only the light he had promised, but a large lump of damp
clay with it. Having lighted our candles, he stuck them against the
front of our hats with the clay, in order, as he said, to leave both our
hands free to us to use as we liked. Thus strangely accoutred, like
Solomon Eagles in the Great Plague, with flame on our heads, we resumed
the descent of the shaft; and now, at last, began to penetrate beneath
the surface of the earth in good earnest.

The process of getting down the ladders was not very pleasant. They were
all quite perpendicular, the rounds were placed at irregular distances,
were many of them much worn away, and were slippery with water and
copper-ooze. Add to this, the narrowness of the shaft, the dripping-wet
rock shutting you in, as it were, all round your back and sides against
the ladder--the fathomless-looking darkness beneath--the light flaring
immediately above you, as if your head was on fire--the voice of the
miner below, rumbling away in dull echoes lower and lower into the
bowels of the earth--the consciousness that if the rounds of the ladder
broke, you might fall down a thousand feet or so of narrow tunnel in a
moment--imagine all this, and you may easily realize what are the first
impressions produced by a descent into a Cornish mine.

By the time we had got down seventy fathoms, or four hundred and twenty
feet of ladders, we stopped at another landing-place, just broad enough
to afford standing-room for us three. Here, the miner, pointing to an
opening yawning horizontally in the rock at one side of us, said that
this was the first gallery from the surface; that we had done with the
ladders for the present; and that a little climbing and crawling were
now to begin.

Our path was a strange one, as we advanced
through the rift. Rough stones of all sizes, holes here, and eminences
there, impeded us at every yard. Sometimes, we could walk on in a
stooping position--sometimes, we were obliged to crawl on our hands and
knees. Occasionally, greater difficulties than these presented
themselves. Certain parts of the gallery dipped into black, ugly-looking
pits, crossed by thin planks, over which we walked dizzily, a little
bewildered by the violent contrast between the flaring light that we
carried above us, and the pitch-darkness beneath and before us. One of
these places terminated in a sudden rising in the rock, hollowed away
below, but surmounted by a narrow, projecting wooden platform, to which
it was necessary to climb by cross-beams arranged at wide distances. My
companion ascended to this awkward elevation without hesitating; but I
came to an "awful pause" before it. Fettered as I was by my Brobdignag
jacket and trowsers, I felt a humiliating consciousness that any
extraordinary gymnastic exertion was altogether out of my power.

Our friend, the miner, saw my difficulty, and extricated me from it at
once, with a promptitude and skill which deserves record. Descending
half way by the beams, he clutched with one hand that hinder part of my
too voluminous nether garments, which presented the broadest superficies
of canvas to his grasp (I hope the delicate reader appreciates the
ingenious cleanliness of my periphrasis, when I mention in detail so
coarse a subject as trowsers!). Having grappled me thus, he lifted me up
in an instant, as easily as a small parcel; then carried me horizontally
along the loose boards, like a refractory little boy borne off by the
usher to the master's birch; or, considering the candle burning on my
hat, and the necessity of elevating my position by as lofty a comparison
as I can make--like a flying Mercury with a star on his head; and
finally deposited me safely upon my legs again, on the firm rock pathway
beyond. "You are but a light and a little man, my son!" says this
excellent fellow, snuffing my candle for me before we go on; "only let
me lift you about as I like, and you shan't come to any harm while I am
with you!"

Speaking thus, the miner leads us forward again. After we have walked a
little further in a crouching position, he calls a halt, makes a seat
for us by sticking a piece of old board between the rocky walls of the
gallery, and then proceeds to explain the exact subterranean position
which we actually occupy.

We are now four hundred yards out, _under the bottom of the sea_;
and twenty fathoms, or a hundred and twenty feet, below the sea level.
Coast-trade vessels are sailing over our heads. Two hundred and forty
feet beneath us men are at work, and there are galleries deeper yet,
even below that! The extraordinary position down the face of the cliff,
of the engines and other works on the surface, at Botallack, is now
explained. The mine is not excavated like other mines under the land,
but under the sea!

Having communicated these particulars, the miner next tells us to keep
strict silence and listen. We obey him, sitting speechless and
motionless. If the reader could only have beheld us now, dressed in our
copper-colored garments, huddled close together in a mere cleft of
subterranean rock, with flame burning on our heads, and darkness
enveloping our limbs--he must certainly have imagined, without any
violent stretch of fancy, that he was looking down upon a conclave of
gnomes!

After listening for a few moments, a distant, unearthly noise becomes
faintly audible--a long, low, mysterious moaning, that never changes,
that is _felt_ on the ear as well as _heard_ by it--a sound
that might proceed from some incalculable distance--from some far
invisible height--a sound unlike any thing that is heard on the upper
ground, in the free air of heaven--a sound so sublimely mournful and
still, so ghostly and impressive when listened to in the subterranean
recesses of the earth, that we continue instinctively to hold our peace,
as if enchanted by it, and think not of communicating to each other the
strange awe and astonishment which it has inspired in us both from the
very first.

At last, the miner speaks again, and tells us that what we hear is the
sound of the surf lashing the rocks a hundred and twenty feet above us,
and of the waves that are breaking on the beach beyond. The tide is now
at the flow, and the sea is in no extraordinary state of agitation: so
the sound is low and distant just at this period. But, when storms are
at their height, when the ocean hurls mountain after mountain of water
on the cliffs, then the noise is terrific; the roaring heard down here
in the mine is so inexpressibly fierce and awful, that the boldest men
at work are afraid to continue their labor--all ascend to the surface to
breathe the upper air and stand on the firm earth; dreading, though no
such catastrophe has ever happened yet, that the sea will break in on
them if they remain in the caverns below.

Hearing this, we get up to look at the rock above us. We are able to
stand upright in the position we now occupy; and flaring our candles
hither and thither in the darkness, can see the bright pure copper
streaking the dark ceiling of the gallery in every direction. Lumps of
ooze, of the most lustrous green color, traversed by a natural network
of thin red veins of iron, appear here and there in large irregular
patches, over which water is dripping slowly and incessantly in certain
places. This is the salt water percolating through invisible crannies in
the rock. On stormy days it spirts out furiously in thin, continuous
streams. Just over our heads we observe a wooden plug of the thickness
of a man's leg; there is a hole here, and the plug is all that we have
to keep out the sea.

Immense wealth of metal is contained in the roof of this gallery,
throughout its whole length; but it remains, and will always remain,
untouched; the miners dare not take it, for it is part, and a great
part, of the rock which forms their only protection against the sea; and
which has been so far worked away here, that its thickness is limited to
an average of three feet only between the water and the gallery in which
we now stand. No one knows what might be the consequence of another
day's labor with the pickax on any part of it.

This information is rather startling when communicated at a depth of
four hundred and twenty feet under ground. We should decidedly have
preferred to receive it in the counting-house! It makes us pause for an
instant, to the miner's infinite amusement, in the very act of knocking
away about an inch of ore from the rock, as a memento of Botallack.
Having, however, ventured, on reflection, to assume the responsibility
of weakening our defense against the sea by the length and breadth of an
inch, we secure our piece of copper, and next proceed to discuss the
propriety of descending two hundred and forty feet more of ladders, for
the sake of visiting that part of the mine where the men are at work.

Two or three causes concur to make us doubt the wisdom of going lower.
There is a hot, moist, sickly vapor floating about us, which becomes
more oppressive every moment; we are already perspiring at every pore,
as we were told we should, and our hands, faces, jackets, and trowsers,
are all more or less covered with a mixture of mud, tallow, and
iron-drippings, which we can feel and smell much more accurately than is
exactly desirable. We ask the miner what there is to see lower down. He
replies, nothing but men breaking ore with pickaxes; the galleries of
the mine are alike, however deep they may go: when you have seen one,
you have seen all.

The answer decides us--we determine to get back to the surface.

We returned along the gallery, just as we had advanced, with the same
large allowance of scrambling, creeping, and stumbling on our way. I was
charitably carried along and down the platform over the pit by my
trowsers, as before: our order of procession only changed when we gained
the ladders again. Then, our friend the miner went last instead of
first, upon the same principle of being ready to catch us if we fell,
which led him to precede us on our descent. Except that one of the
rounds cracked under his weight as we went up, we ascended without
casualties of any kind. As we neared the mouth of the shaft, the
daylight atmosphere looked dazzlingly white, after the darkness in which
we had been groping so long; and when we once more stood out on the
cliff, we felt a cold, health-giving purity in the sea-breeze, and, at
the same time, a sense of recovered freedom in the power that we now
enjoyed of running, jumping, and stretching our limbs in perfect
security and with full space for action, which it was almost a new
sensation to experience. Habit teaches us to think little of the light
and air that we live and breathe in, or, at most, to view them only as
the ordinary conditions of our being. To find out that they are more
than this, that they are a luxury as well as a necessity of life, go
down into a mine, and compare what you _can_ exist in there, with
what you _do_ exist in, on upper earth!

On re-entering the counting-house, we were greeted by the welcome
appearance of two large tubs of water, with soap and flannel placed
invitingly by their sides. Copious ablutions and clean clothes, are
potent restorers of muscular energy. These, and a half hour of repose,
enabled us to resume our knapsacks as briskly as ever, and walk on
fifteen miles to the town of St. Ives--our resting-place for the night.

Serious accidents are rare in the mines of Cornwall. From the horrors of
such explosions as take place in coal-mines, they are by their nature
entirely free. The casualties that oftenest occur are serious falls,
generally produced by the carelessness of inexperienced, or foolhardy
people. Of these, and of extraordinary escapes from death with which
they are associated, many anecdotes are told in mining districts, which
would appear to the reader exaggerated, or positively untrue, if I
related them on mere hearsay evidence. There was, however, one instance
of a fall down the shaft of a mine, unattended with fatal consequences,
which occurred while I was in Cornwall; and which I may safely adduce,
for I can state some of the facts connected with the affair, as an
eye-witness. I attended an examination of the sufferer by a medical man,
and heard the story of the accident from the parents of the patient.

On the 7th of August last, a boy fourteen years of age, the son of a
miner, slipped into the shaft of Boscaswell Down Mine, in the
neighborhood of Penzance. He fell to the depth of thirteen fathoms, or
seventy-eight feet. Fifty-eight feet down, he struck his left side
against a board placed across the shaft, snapped it in two, and then
falling twenty feet more, pitched on his head. He was of course taken up
insensible; the doctor was sent for; and, on examining him, found, to
his amazement, that there was actually a chance of the boy's recovery
after his tremendous fall!

Not a bone in his body was broken. He was bruised and scratched all
over, and there were three cuts--none of them serious--on his head. The
board stretched across the shaft, twenty feet from the bottom, had saved
him from being dashed to pieces; but had inflicted, at the same time,
where his left side had struck it, the only injury that appeared
dangerous to the medical man--a large, hard lump that could be felt
under the bruised skin. The boy showed no symptoms of fever; his pulse,
day after day, was found never varying from eighty-two to the minute;
his appetite was voracious; and the internal functions of his body only
required a little ordinary medicine to keep them properly at work. In
short, nothing was to be dreaded but the chance of the formation of an
abscess in his left side, between the hip and ribs. He had been under
medical care exactly one week, when I accompanied the doctor on a visit
to him.

The cottage where he lived with his parents, though small, was neat and
comfortable. We found him lying in bed, awake. He looked sleepy and
lethargic; but his skin was moist and cool; his face displayed neither
paleness, nor injury of any kind. He had just eaten a good dinner of
rabbit-pie; and was anxious to be allowed to sit up in a chair, and
amuse himself by looking out of the window. His left side was first
examined. A great circular bruise discolored the skin, over the whole
space between the hip and ribs; but on touching it, the doctor
discovered that the lump beneath had considerably decreased in size, and
was much less hard than it had felt during previous visits. Next, we
looked at his back and arms--they were scratched and bruised all over;
but nowhere seriously. Lastly, the dressings were taken off his head,
and three cuts were disclosed, which even a non-medical eye could easily
perceive to be of no great importance. Such were all the results of a
fall of seventy-eight feet!

The boy's father reiterated to me the account of the accident, just as I
had already heard it from the doctor. How it happened, he said, could
only be guessed, for his son had completely forgotten all the
circumstances immediately preceding the fall; neither could he
communicate any of the sensations which must have attended it. Most
probably, he had been sitting dangling his legs idly over the mouth of
the shaft, and had so slipped in. But, however the accident really
happened, there the sufferer was before us--less seriously hurt than
many a lad who has trodden on a piece of orange peel as he was walking
along the street.

We left him (humanly speaking) certain of recovery, now that the
dangerous lump in his side had begun to decrease. I have since heard
from his medical attendant, that in two months from the date of the
accident, he was at work again as usual in the mine; at that very part
of it too, where his fall had taken place!

It was not the least interesting part of my visit to the cottage where
he lay ill, to observe the anxious affection displayed toward him by
both his parents. His mother left her work in the kitchen to hold him in
her arms, while the old dressings were being taken off and the new ones
applied--sighing bitterly, poor creature, every time he winced or cried
out under the pain of the operation. The father put several questions to
the doctor; which were always perfectly to the point; and did the honors
of his little abode to his stranger visitor, with a natural politeness
and a simple cordiality of manner which showed that he really meant the
welcome that he spoke. Nor was he any exception to the rest of his
brother-workmen with whom I met. As a body of men, they are industrious
and intelligent; sober and orderly; neither soured by hard work, nor
easily depressed by harder privations. No description of personal
experiences in the Cornish mines can be fairly concluded, without a
collateral testimony to the merits of the Cornish miners--a testimony
which I am happy to accord here; and to which my readers would
cheerfully add their voices, if they ever felt inclined to test its
impartiality by their own experience.




SATURDAY IN A LONDON MARKET.[12]


[Footnote 12: From MAYHEW'S "London Labor and the London Poor," in the
press of Messrs. Harper and Brothers.]

On a Saturday--the coster's business day--it is computed that as many as
2000 donkey-barrows, and upward of 3000 women with shallows and
head-baskets visit this market during the forenoon. About six o'clock in
the morning is the best time for viewing the wonderful restlessness of
the place, for then not only is the "Garden" itself all bustle and
activity, but the buyers and sellers stream to and from it in all
directions, filling every street in the vicinity. From Long Acre to the
Strand on the one side, and from Bow-street to Bedford-street on the
other, the ground has been seized upon by the market-goers. As you
glance down any one of the neighboring streets, the long rows of carts
and donkey-barrows seem interminable in the distance. They are of all
kinds, from the greengrocer's taxed cart to the coster's barrow--from
the showy excursion-van to the rude square donkey-cart and bricklayer's
truck. In every street they are ranged down the middle and by the
curb-stones. Along each approach to the market, too, nothing is to be
seen, on all sides, but vegetables; the pavement is covered with heaps
of them waiting to be carted; the flagstones are stained green with the
leaves trodden under foot; sieves and sacks full of apples and potatoes,
and bundles of broccoli and rhubarb, are left unwatched upon almost
every door-step; the steps of Covent Garden Theatre are covered with
fruit and vegetables; the road is blocked up with mountains of cabbages
and turnips; and men and women push past with their arms bowed out by
the cauliflowers under them, or the red tips of carrots pointing from
their crammed aprons, or else their faces are red with the weight of the
loaded head-basket.

The donkey-barrows, from their number and singularity, force you to stop
and notice them. Every kind of ingenuity has been exercised to construct
harness for the costers' steeds; where a buckle is wanting, tape or
string make the fastening secure; traces are made of rope and old chain,
and an old sack or cotton handkerchief is folded up as a saddle-pad.
Some few of the barrows make a magnificent exception, and are gay with
bright brass; while one of the donkeys may be seen dressed in a suit of
old plated carriage-harness, decorated with coronets in all directions.
At some one of the coster conveyances stands the proprietor, arranging
his goods, the dozing animal starting up from its sleep each time a
heavy basket is hoisted on the tray. Others, with their green and white
and red load neatly arranged, are ready for starting, but the coster is
finishing his breakfast at the coffee-stall. On one barrow there may
occasionally be seen a solitary sieve of apples, with the horse of some
neighboring cart helping himself to the pippins while the owner is away.
The men that take charge of the trucks, while the costers visit the
market, walk about, with their arms full of whips and sticks. At one
corner a donkey has slipped down, and lies on the stones covered with
the cabbages and apples that have fallen from the cart.

The market itself presents a beautiful scene. In the clear morning air
of an autumn day the whole of the vast square is distinctly seen from
one end to the other. The sky is red and golden with the newly-risen
sun, and the rays falling on the fresh and vivid colors of the fruit and
vegetables, brighten up the picture as with a coat of varnish. There is
no shouting, as at other markets, but a low murmuring hum is heard, like
the sound of the sea at a distance, and through each entrance to the
market the crowd sweeps by. Under the dark Piazza little bright dots of
gas-lights are seen burning in the shops; and in the paved square the
people pass and cross each other in all directions, hampers clash
together, and excepting the carters from the country, every one is on
the move. Sometimes a huge column of baskets is seen in the air, and
walks away in a marvelously steady manner, or a monster railway van,
laden with sieves of fruit, and with the driver perched up on his high
seat, jolts heavily over the stones. Cabbages are piled up into stacks,
as it were. Carts are heaped high with turnips, and bunches of carrots,
like huge red fingers, are seen in all directions. Flower-girls, with
large bundles of violets under their arms, run past, leaving a trail of
perfume behind them. Wagons, with their shafts sticking up in the air,
are ranged before the salesmen's shops, the high green load railed in
with hurdles, and every here and there bunches of turnips are seen
flying in the air over the heads of the people. Groups of apple-women,
with straw pads on their crushed bonnets, and coarse shawls crossing
their bosoms, sit on their porter's knots, chatting in Irish, and
smoking short pipes; every passer-by is hailed with the cry of "Want a
baskit, yer honor?" The porter, trembling under the piled-up hamper,
trots along the street, with his teeth clenched, and shirt wet with the
weight, and staggering at every step he takes.

Inside, the market is all bustle and confusion. The people walk along
with their eyes fixed on the goods, and frowning with thought. Men in
all costumes, from the coster in his corduroy suit to the greengrocer in
his blue apron, sweep past. A countryman, in an old straw hat and dusty
boots, occasionally draws down the anger of a woman for walking about
with his hands in the pockets of his smock-frock, and is asked, "if that
is the way to behave on a market-day?" Even the granite pillars can not
stop the crowd, for it separates and rushes past them, like the tide by
a bridge pier. At every turn there is a fresh odor to sniff at; either
the bitter aromatic perfume of the herbalists' shops breaks upon you, or
the scent of oranges, then of apples, and then of onions, is caught for
an instant as you move along. The broccoli tied up in square packets,
the white heads tinged slightly red, as it were, with the sunshine--the
sieves of crimson love-apples, polished like china--the bundles of white
glossy leeks, their roots dangling like fringe; the celery, with its
pinky stalks and bright green tops, the dark purple pickling-cabbages,
the scarlet carrots, the white knobs of turnips, the bright yellow balls
of oranges, and the rich brown coats of the chestnuts--attract the eye
on every side. Then there are the apple-merchants, with their fruit of
all colors, from the pale yellow green to the bright crimson, and the
baskets ranged in rows on the pavement before the little shops. Round
these the customers stand examining the stock, then whispering together
over their bargain, and counting their money. "Give you four shillings
for this here lot, master," says a coster, speaking for his three
companions. "Four-and-six is my price," answers the salesman. "Say four,
and it's a bargain," continues the man. "I said my price," returns the
dealer; "go and look round, and see if you can get 'em cheaper; if not,
come back. I only wants what's fair." The men, taking the salesman's
advice, move on. The walnut-merchant, with a group of women before his
shop, peeling the fruit, their fingers stained deep brown, is busy with
the Irish purchasers. The onion stores, too, are surrounded by
Hibernians, feeling and pressing the gold-colored roots, whose dry skins
crackle as they are handled. Cases of lemons in their white paper
jackets, and blue grapes, just seen above the sawdust, are ranged about,
and in some places the ground is slippery as ice from the refuse leaves
and walnut-husks scattered over the pavement.

Against the railings of St. Paul's Church are hung baskets and slippers
for sale, and near the public-house is a party of countrymen preparing
their bunches of pretty colored grass--brown and glittering, as if it
had been bronzed. Between the spikes of the railing are piled up square
cakes of green turf for larks; and at the pump, boys, who probably have
passed the previous night in the baskets about the market, are washing,
and the water dripping from their hair that hangs in points over the
face. The curb-stone is blocked up by a crowd of admiring lads, gathered
round the bird-catcher's green stand, and gazing at the larks beating
their breasts against their cages. The owner, whose boots are red with
the soil of the brick-field, shouts, as he looks carelessly around, "A
cock linnet for tuppence," and then hits at the youths who are poking
through the bars at the fluttering birds.

Under the Piazza the costers purchase their flowers (in pots), which
they exchange in the streets for old clothes. Here is ranged a small
garden of flower-pots, the musk and mignonnette smelling sweetly, and
the scarlet geraniums, with a perfect glow of colored air about the
flowers, standing out in rich contrast with the dark green leaves of the
evergreens behind them. "There's myrtles, and laurels, and boxes," says
one of the men selling them, "and there's a harbora witus, and
lauristiners, and that bushy shrub with pink spots is heath." Men and
women, selling different articles, walk about under the cover of the
colonnade. One has seed-cake, another small-tooth and other combs,
others old caps or pig's feet, and one hawker of knives, razors, and
short hatchets, may occasionally be seen driving a bargain with a
countryman, who stands passing his thumb over the blade to test its
keenness. Between the pillars are the coffee-stalls, with their large
tin cans and piles of bread and butter, and protected from the wind by
paper screens and sheets thrown over clothes-horses; inside these little
parlors, as it were, sit the coffee-drinkers on chairs and benches, some
with a bunch of cabbages on their laps, blowing the steam from their
saucers, others, with their mouths full, munching away at their slices,
as if not a moment could be lost. One or two porters are there besides,
seated on their baskets, breakfasting with their knots on their heads.

As you walk away from this busy scene, you meet in every street barrows
and costers hurrying home. The pump in the market is now surrounded by a
cluster of chattering wenches quarreling over whose turn it is to water
their drooping violets, and on the steps of Covent Garden Theatre are
seated the shoeless girls, tying up the halfpenny and penny bundles.




THE HORRORS OF WAR.


In a work recently published in London, entitled "Lights and Shades of
Military Life," M. de VIGNY, the author, gives incidents from
his own experience which place in a striking light some of the
unutterable horrors of war.

In his first march, with his ambition glowing as brightly as his maiden
sword, and his hopes yet fresh as his untarnished epaulets, he falls in
with an old _chef de bataillon_. He was a man of about fifty, with
mustaches, tall and stout, his back curved, after the manner of old
military officers who have carried the knapsack. His features were hard
but benevolent, such as you often meet with in the army, indicating, at
the same time, the natural goodness of the heart of the man, and the
callousness induced by long use to scenes of blood and carnage. This old
soldier of the Empire is marching along beside a little cart, drawn by a
sorry mule, in which sits a woman--a maniac--whose story he tells with a
soldier's frankness, as a part of his own history. The old man had been
a sailor in his youth, and at the time of the Directory was captain of a
merchantman. From that situation he was promoted, aristocracy being at a
discount, to command the Marat, a brig of war, and one of his first
duties was to sail with two political prisoners, a young Frenchman and
his wife. He supposed that he was to land them at Cayenne, to which
place other exiles had previously been dispatched in other vessels; but
he carried sealed orders from the Directory, which were not to be opened
till the vessel reached the Equator. On the passage, the captain and his
young passengers became greatly attached to each other, so much so that
he wished to leave the service, and, with what fortune he had, share and
alleviate their fate. In their youth and innocence, and earnest love for
each other, the young unfortunates had twined themselves about the rough
heart of the sailor, and he regarded them as his children. But there was
the ominous letter, bearing the red seals of the Directory, which was to
decide their fate--and the time arrived for it to be opened. The seals
were broken, and what was the captain's horror to find that it contained
an order for him to have the young husband shot, and then to return with
the wife to France. After he had read the paper, he rubbed his eyes,
thinking that they must have deceived him. He could not trust his
senses. His limbs trembled beneath him. He could not trust himself to go
near the fair young Laura, who looked so happy, with tidings that would
blight her existence. What was he to do? He never seems to have thought
of leaving the order unexecuted; the iron of unreasoning obedience had
seared his soul too deeply for that. The horrid task, revolt at it as he
might, was a _duty_, because he had been _ordered_ to do it.
He communicated the order to his victim, who heard his fate with a
stoicism worthy of an old Roman. His only thought was for his poor young
wife, so fair, and fond, and gentle. He said, with a voice as mild as
usual, "I ask no favor, captain. I should never forgive myself if I were
to cause you to violate your duty. I should merely like to say a few
words to Laura, and I beg you to protect her, in case she should survive
me, which I do not think she will." It is arranged between the victim of
slavish obedience, and the victim of the cruelty of the Reign of Terror,
that poor Laura should know nothing of what was to be her husband's
fate. She is put into a boat at night and rowed from the ship, while the
tragedy is being acted out; but she sees the flash of the muskets, her
heart tells her too plainly what has happened, and her reason fails
under the shock. "At the moment of firing, she clasped her hand to her
head, as if a ball had struck her brow, and sat down in the boat without
fainting, without shrieking, without speaking, and returned to the brig
with the crew when they pleased and how they pleased." The old captain
spoke to her but she did not understand him. She was mute, rubbing her
pale forehead, and trembling as though she were afraid of every body,
and thus she remained an idiot for life. The captain returned to France
with his charge, got himself removed into the land forces, for the
sea--into which he had cast innocent blood--was unbearable to him; and
had continued to watch over the poor imbecile as a father over his
child.

M. de Vigny saw the poor woman; he says, "I saw two blue eyes of
extraordinary size, admirable in point of form, starting from a long,
pale, emaciated face, inundated by perfectly straight fair hair. I saw,
in truth, nothing but those two eyes, which were all that was left of
that poor woman, for the rest of her was dead. Her forehead was red, her
cheeks hollow and white, and bluish on the cheek bones. She was crouched
among the straw, so that one could just see her two knees rising above
it, and on them she was playing all alone at dominoes. She looked at us
for a moment, trembled a long time, smiled at me a little, and began to
play again. It seemed to me that she was trying to make out how her
right hand beat her left." It was the wreck of love and beauty, torn by
the blind slave obedience, at the bidding of vengeance and hate. M. de
Vigny was a young and thoughtless soldier; but young and thoughtless as
he was, the phantom glory must have beamed brightly indeed, to prevent
him from seeing the gloomy darkness of such a shade of military life as
this, and keep him from shaking the fetters of blind obedience from
intellect and mercy. He never saw the old _chef_ and his charge
again; but he heard of them. In speaking to a brother officer one day of
the sad story, his companion in arms replied, "Ah, my dear fellow, I
knew that poor devil well. A brave man he was too; he was taken off by a
cannon-ball at Waterloo. He had, in fact, left along with the baggage a
sort of crazy girl, whom we took to the hospitable of Amiens on our way
to the army of the Loire, and who died there and raving at the end of
three days."

If in this story we recognize the goodness, the true nobility of heart
of this old soldier, we can not fail to see in all its hideousness, the
horrors and evils of a system which deadens intellect, paralyzes virtue,
and dims the light of mercy--the system of slavish obedience, crushing
out all individuality, and making the good and the bad alike its
subservient instruments.

As a pendant to the above we take a few extracts from the story of
Captain Renaud, once a page to Napoleon, of whom Byron truly says:

  "With might unquestioned--power to save--
  Thine only gift hath been the grave,
  To those that worship'd thee."

And so poor Renaud found. He had the misfortune to fall under the
displeasure of the Emperor, and was sent from the army to serve on board
that abortive flat-bottomed-boat armada, which threatened a descent upon
the shores of England. Here he was taken prisoner, and, after a long
captivity, being exchanged, hastened to Paris to throw himself at the
feet of the conqueror. The reception was a strange one. It took place at
the Opera, and we quote a description of it. "He (Napoleon) placed his
left hand upon his left eye to see better, according to his custom; I
perceived that he had recognized me. He turned about sharply, took no
notice of any thing but the stage, and presently retired. I was already
in waiting for him. He walked fast along the corridor, and, from his
thick legs, squeezed into white silk stockings, and his bloated figure
in his green dress, I should scarcely have known him again. He stopped
short before me, and speaking to the colonel, who presented me, instead
of addressing himself direct to me, 'Why,' said he, 'have I never seen
any thing of him? Still a lieutenant?'

"'He has been a prisoner ever since 1804.'

"'Why did he not make his escape?'

"'I was on parole!' said I, in an undertone.

"'I don't like prisoners!--the fellows ought to get killed,' said he,
turning his back upon me.

"We remained motionless in file, and when the whole of his suite had
passed: 'My dear fellow,' said the colonel, 'don't you see plainly that
you are a fool? You have lost your promotion, and nobody thinks the
better of you for it.'"

Poor obedience, blind, slavish, unreasoning; its reward was often to be
spurned. "Fool" indeed; a great many people will be inclined to re-echo
the colonel's epithet, not because Renaud had been a prisoner--not
because he was not killed, or did not escape, but because this same
habit of obedience had so thoroughly taken the true man out of him, that
he did not cut the epaulets from his shoulders, and leave glory to find
some other fool. But he was a soldier, and a soldier's first duty was
obedience. He went to his regiment, and from his after-life we extract
another "shade" of the horrors of war. Captain Renaud narrates how he
surprised a detachment of Russians at their post. It was a glorious
achievement of course--a parallel to any of the atrocities of the North
American Indians. "I came up slowly, and I could not, I must confess,
get the better of a certain emotion which I had never felt at the moment
of other encounters. It was shame for attacking men who were asleep; I
saw them wrapped in their cloaks, lighted by a close lantern, and my
heart throbbed violently. But all at once, at the moment of acting, I
feared that it was a weakness very like that of cowards; I was afraid
that I had for once felt fear, and taking my sword, which had been
concealed under my arm, I briskly entered first, setting the example to
my grenadiers. I made a motion to them which they comprehended; they
fell first upon the guns, then upon the men, like wolves upon a flock of
sheep. Oh, it was a dismal, a horrible butchery. The bayonet pierced,
the butt-end smashed, the knee stifled, the hand strangled. All cries
were extinguished, almost before they were uttered, beneath the feet of
our soldiers; and not a head was raised without receiving the mortal
blow. On entering, I had struck at random a terrible stroke at something
black, which I had run through and through. An old officer, a tall stout
man, whose head was covered with white hair, sprung upon his feet like a
phantom, made a violent lunge at my face with a sword, and instantly
dropped dead pierced by the bayonets! On my part, I fell beside him,
stunned by the blow, which had struck me between the eyes, and I heard
beneath me the tender and dying voice of a boy, saying, 'papa!' I then
comprehended what I had done, and I looked at my work with frantic
eagerness. I saw one of those officers of fourteen, so numerous in the
Russian armies, which invaded us at that period, and who were dragged
away to this awful school. His long curling hair fell upon his bosom, as
fair, as silken as that of a woman, and his head was bowed, as though he
had but fallen asleep a second time. His rosy lips, expanded like those
of a new-born infant, seemed to be yet moist with the nurse's milk; and
his large blue eyes, half open, had a beauty of form that was fond and
feminine. I lifted him upon one arm, and his cheek fell against mine,
dripping with blood, as though he were burying his face in his mother's
bosom to warm it again. He seemed to shrink from me, and crouch close to
the ground, in order to get away from his murderer. Filial affection,
and the confidence and repose of a delicious sleep pervaded his lifeless
face, and he seemed to say to me, 'Let us sleep in peace!'

"At this moment, the colonel entered, followed close by his column,
whose step and arms I heard.

"'Bravo, my dear fellow,' said he, 'you've done that job cleverly; but
you are wounded!'

"'Look there,' said I; 'what difference is there between me and a
murderer?'

"'Eh! _Sacre dieu!_ comrade, what would you have? 'Tis our trade!'"

Great God! what a trade for men to give themselves up to, for
considerations of all kinds, from peerages and pensions down to a
shilling a day. Legalized murder as a profession for the poor
foster-children of passive obedience, who, when they trust themselves to
think, sometimes find themselves--and upon their own showing,
too--little better than murderers. Poor Captain Renaud, however,
continued in the service still. So thoroughly was the man smothered in
the soldier, that neglect, contempt, contumely, and the sensations of a
homicide were not sufficient to induce him to break his fetters. After
Napoleon's fall, he remained a soldier of the Bourbons, and there was a
sort of poetical justice in his death; for in the sanguinary revolution
of 1830 a _gamin de Paris_, a boy scarcely able to hold a
horse-pistol, shot the veteran of the Empire.

M. de Vigny closes his portion of the "Lights and Shades" by setting up
an idol for soldiers to worship, and which is to sustain them under all
their sufferings. The profession of arms has lost the attribute of
apparent usefulness which once belonged to it. The star of glory is
setting below the horizon of peace; and warriors, knowing themselves at
once hated and feared--feeling themselves out of place in the era which
is beginning--degraded from heroes into policemen--are to lean upon
HONOR for support; but we think, that in the midst of obloquy,
privation, and neglect, that sentiment will prove but a broken staff,
incapable of bearing such a load of misery and wrong.




THE FACTORY BOY.

  BY HARRIET MARTINEAU.


In the middle of a dark night, Joel, a boy of nine years old, heard his
name called by a voice which, through his sleep, seemed miles away. Joel
had been tired enough when he went to bed, and yet he had not gone to
sleep for some time; his heart beat so at the idea of his mother being
very ill. He well remembered his father's death, and his mother's
illness now revived some feelings which he had almost forgotten. His bed
was merely some clothes spread on the floor, and covered with a rug; but
he did not mind that; and he could have gone to sleep at once but for
the fear that had come over him. When he did sleep, his sleep was sound;
so that his mother's feeble voice calling him seemed like a call from
miles away.

In a minute Joel was up and wide awake.

"Light the candle," he could just hear the voice say.

He lighted the candle, and his beating heart seemed to stop when he saw
his mother's face. He seemed hardly to know whether it was his mother or
no.

"Shall I call--?"

"Call nobody, my dear. Come here."

He laid his cheek to hers.

"Mother, you are dying," he murmured.

"Yes, love, I am dying. It is no use calling any one. These little ones,
Joel."

"I will take care of them, mother."

"You, my child! How should that be?"

"Why not?" said the boy, raising himself, and standing at his best
height. "Look at me, mother. I can work. I promise you--"

His mother could not lift her hand, but she moved a finger in a way
which checked him.

"Promise nothing that may be too hard afterward," she said.

"I promise to try then," he said; "that little sister shall live at
home, and never go to the workhouse." He spoke cheerfully, though the
candle-light glittered in the two streams of tears on his cheeks. "We
can go on living here; and we shall be so--"

It would not do. The sense of their coming desolation rushed over him in
a way too terrible to be borne. He hid his face beside her, murmuring,
"O mother! mother!"

His mother found strength to move her hand now. She stroked his head
with a trembling touch, which he seemed to feel as long as he lived. She
could not say much more. She told him she had no fear for any of them.
They would be taken care of. She advised him not to waken the little
ones, who were sound asleep on the other side of her, and begged him to
lie down himself till daylight, and try to sleep, when she should be
gone.

This was the last thing she said. The candle was very low; but before
it went out, she was gone. Joel had always done what his mother wished;
but he could not obey her in the last thing she had said. He lighted
another candle when the first went out; and sat thinking, till the gray
dawn began to show through the window.

When he called the neighbors, they were astonished at his quietness. He
had taken up the children, and dressed them, and made the room tidy, and
lighted the fire, before he told any body what had happened. And when he
opened the door, his little sister was in his arms. She was two years
old, and could walk, of course; but she liked being in Joel's arms. Poor
Willy was the most confounded. He stood with his pinafore at his mouth,
staring at the bed, and wondering that his mother lay so still.

If the neighbors were astonished at Joel that morning, they might be
more so at some things they saw afterward; but they were not. Every
thing seemed done so naturally; and the boy evidently considered what he
had to do so much a matter of course, that less sensation was excited
than about many smaller things.

After the funeral was over, Joel tied up all his mother's clothes. He
carried the bundle on one arm, and his sister on the other. He would not
have liked to take money for what he had seen his mother wear; but he
changed them away for new and strong clothes for the child. He did not
seem to want any help. He went to the factory the next morning, as
usual, after washing and dressing the children, and getting a breakfast
of bread and milk with them. There was no fire; and he put every knife,
and other dangerous thing on a high shelf, and gave them some trifles to
play with, and promised to come and play with them at dinner-time. And
he did play. He played heartily with the little one, and as if he
enjoyed it, every day at the noon hour. Many a merry laugh the neighbors
heard from that room when the three children were together; and the
laugh was often Joel's.

How he learned to manage, and especially to cook, nobody knew; and he
could himself have told little more than that he wanted to see how
people did it, and looked accordingly, at every opportunity. He
certainly fed the children well; and himself too. He knew that every
thing depended on his strength being kept up. His sister sat on his knee
to be fed till she could feed herself. He was sorry to give it up; but
he said she must learn to behave. So he smoothed her hair, and washed
her face before dinner, and showed her how to fold her hands while he
said grace. He took as much pains to train her to good manners at table
as if he had been a governess, teaching a little lady. While she
remained a "baby," he slept in the middle of the bed, between the two,
that she might have room, and not be disturbed; and when she ceased to
be a baby, he silently made new arrangements. He denied himself a hat,
which he much wanted, in order to buy a considerable quantity of coarse
dark calico, which, with his own hands, he made into a curtain, and
slung up across a part of the room; thus shutting off about a third of
it. Here he contrived to make up a little bed for his sister; and he was
not satisfied till she had a basin and jug, and piece of soap of her
own. Here nobody but himself was to intrude upon her without leave; and,
indeed, he always made her understand that he came only to take care of
her. It was not only that Willy was not to see her undressed. A neighbor
or two, now and then lifted the latch without knocking. One of these one
day, heard something from behind the curtain, which made her call her
husband silently to listen; and they always afterward treated Joel as if
he were a man, and one whom they looked up to. He was teaching the child
her little prayer. The earnest, sweet, devout tones by the boy, and the
innocent, cheerful imitation of the little one, were beautiful to hear,
the listeners said.

Though so well taken care of, she was not to be pampered; there would
have been no kindness in that. Very early, indeed, she was taught, in a
merry sort of way, to put things in their places, and to sweep the
floor, and to wash up the crockery. She was a handy little thing, well
trained and docile. One reward that Joel had for his management was,
that she was early fit to go to chapel. This was a great point; as he,
choosing to send Willy regularly, could not go till he could take the
little girl with him. She was never known to be restless; and Joel was
quite proud of her.

Willy was not neglected for the little girl's sake. In those days,
children went earlier to the factory, and worked longer than they do
now, and, by the time the sister was five years old, Willy became a
factory boy; and his pay put the little girl to school. When she, at
seven, went to the factory, too, Joel's life was altogether an easier
one. He always had maintained them all, from the day of his mother's
death. The times must have been good--work constant, and wages
steady--or he could not have done it. Now, when all three were earning,
he put his sister to a sewing-school for two evenings in the week, and
the Saturday afternoons; and he and Willy attended an evening-school, as
they found they could afford it. He always escorted the little girl
wherever she had to go: into the factory, and home again--to the school
door, and home again--and to the Sunday-school; yet he was himself
remarkably punctual at work and at worship. He was a humble, earnest,
docile pupil himself, at the Sunday-school--quite unconscious that he
was more advanced than other boys in the sublime science and practice of
duty. He felt that every body was very kind to him; but he was unaware
that others felt it an honor to be kind to him.

I linger on these years, when he was a fine growing lad, in a state of
high content. I linger, unwilling to proceed. But the end must come; and
it is soon told. He was sixteen, I think, when he was asked to become a
teacher in the Sunday-school, while not wholly ceasing to be a scholar.
He tried, and made a capital teacher, and he won the hearts of the
children while trying to open their minds. By this he became more widely
known than before.

One day in the next year a tremendous clatter and crash was heard in the
factory where Joel worked. A dead silence succeeded, and then several
called out that it was only an iron bar that had fallen down. This was
true: but the iron bar had fallen on Joel's head, and he was taken up
dead!

Such a funeral as his is rarely seen. There is something that strikes on
all hearts in the spectacle of a soldier's funeral--the drum, the march
of comrades, and the belt and cap laid on the coffin. But there was
something more solemn and more moving than all such observances in the
funeral of this young soldier, who had so bravely filled his place in
the conflict of life. There was the tread of comrades here, for the
longest street was filled from end to end. For relics, there were his
brother and sister; and for a solemn dirge, the uncontrollable groans of
a heart-stricken multitude.




FIDGETY PEOPLE.


There are people whom one occasionally meets with in the world, who are
in a state of perpetual fidget and pucker. Every thing goes wrong with
them. They are always in trouble. Now, it is the weather, which is too
hot; or at another time, too cold. The dust blows into their eyes, or
there is "that horrid rain," or "that broiling sun," or "that Scotch
mist." They are as ill to please about the weather as a farmer; it is
never to their liking, and never will be. They "never saw such a
summer," "not a day's fine weather," and they go back to antiquity for
comfort--"it was not so in our younger days."

Fidgety people are rarely well. They have generally "a headache," or
"spasms," or "nerves," or something of that sort; they can not be
comfortable in their way, without trouble. Most of their friends are
ill; this one has the gout "_so_ bad;" another has the rheumatics;
a third is threatened with consumption; and there is scarcely a family
of their acquaintance whose children have not got measles,
whooping-cough, scarlet fever, or some other of the thousand
ills which infantine flesh is heir to. They are curiously solicitous
about the health of every body; this one is exhorted "not to drink too
much cold water," another "not to sit in the draught," a third is
advised to "wear flannels;" and they have great doctors at their
fingers' ends whom they can quote in their support. They have read
Buchan and Culpepper, and fed their fidgets upon their descriptions of
diseases of all sorts. They offer to furnish recipes for pills,
draughts, and liniments; and if you would believe them, your life
depends on taking their advice gratis forthwith.

To sit at meals with such people is enough to give one the dyspepsia.
The chimney has been smoking, and the soot has got into the soup; the
fish is over-done, and the mutton is underdone; the potatoes have had
the disease, the sauce is not of the right sort, the jelly is candied,
the pastry is fusty, the grapes are sour. Every thing is wrong. The cook
must be disposed of; Betty stands talking too long at the back-gate. The
poultry-woman must be changed, the potato-man discarded. There will be a
clean sweep. But things are never otherwise. The fidgety person remains
unchanged, and goes fidgeting along to the end of the chapter; changing
servants, and spoiling them by unnecessary complainings and
contradictions, until they become quite reckless of ever giving
satisfaction.

The fidgety person has been reading the newspaper, and is in a ferment
about "that murder!" Every body is treated to its details. Or somebody's
house has been broken into, and a constant fidget is kept up for a time
about "thieves!" If a cat's whisper is heard in the night, "there is a
thief in the house;" if an umbrella is missing, "a thief has been in the
lobby;" if a towel can not be found, "a thief must have stolen it off
the hedge." You are counseled to be careful of your pockets when you
stir abroad. The outer doors are furnished with latches, new bolts and
bars are provided for outhouses, bells are hung behind the shutters, and
all other possible expedients are devised to keep out the imaginary
"thief."

"Oh! there is a smell of fire!" Forthwith the house is traversed,
down-stairs and up-stairs, and a voice at length comes from the kitchen,
"It's only Bobby been burning a stick." You are told forthwith of a
thousand accidents, deaths, and burnings, that have come from burning
sticks! Bobby is petrified and horror-stricken, and is haunted by the
terror of conflagrations. If Bobby gets a penny from a visitor, he is
counseled "not to buy gunpowder" with it, though he has a secret longing
for crackers. Maids are cautioned to "be careful about the
clothes-horse," and their ears are often startled with a cry from
above-stairs of "Betty, there is surely something singeing!"

The fidgety person "can not bear" the wind whistling through the
key-hole, nor the smell of washing, nor the sweep's cry of "svee-eep,
svee-eep," nor the beating of carpets, nor thick ink, nor a mewing cat,
nor new boots, nor a cold in the head, nor callers for rates and
subscriptions. All these little things are magnified into miseries, and
if you like to listen, you may sit for hours and hear the fidgety person
wax eloquent about them, drawing a melancholy pleasure from the recital.

The fidgety person sits upon thorns, and loves to perch his or her
auditor on the same raw material. Not only so, but you are dragged over
thorns, until you feel thoroughly unskinned. Your ears are bored, and
your teeth are set on edge. Your head aches, and your withers are wrung.
 You are made to shake hands with
misery, and almost long for some real sorrow as a relief.

The fidgety person makes a point of getting out of humor upon any
occasion, whether about private or public affairs. If subjects for
misery do not offer within doors, they abound without. Something that
has been done in the next street excites their ire, or something done a
thousand miles off, or even something that was done a thousand years
ago. Time and place matter nothing to the fidgety. They overleap all
obstacles in getting at their subject. They _must_ be in hot water.
If one question is set at rest, they start another; and they wear
themselves to the bone in settling the affairs of every body, which are
never settled; they

      "Are made desperate by a too quick sense
  Of constant infelicity."

Their feverish existence refuses rest, and they fret themselves to death
about matters with which they have often no earthly concern. They are
spendthrifts in sympathy, which in them has degenerated into an
exquisite tendency to pain. They are launched on a sea of trouble, the
shores of which are perpetually extending. They are self-stretched on a
rack, the wheels of which are ever going round.

The fundamental maxim of the fidgety is--whatever is, is wrong. They
will not allow themselves to be happy, nor any body else. They always
assume themselves to be the _most_ aggrieved persons extant. Their
grumbling is incessant, and they operate as a social poison wherever
they go. Their vanity and self-conceit are usually accompanied by
selfishness in a very aggravated form, which only seems to make their
fidgets the more intolerable. You will generally observe that they are
idle persons; indeed, as a general rule, it may be said, that the
fidgety class want healthy occupations. In nine cases out of ten,
employment in some active pursuit, in which they could not have time to
think about themselves, would operate as a cure.

But, we must make an allowance. Fidgets are often caused by the state of
the stomach, and a fit of bad temper may not unfrequently be traced to
an attack of indigestion. One of the most fidgety members of the House
of Commons is a martyr to dyspepsia, and it is understood that some of
his most petulant and bitter diatribes have been uttered while laboring
under more than usually severe attacks of this disease. He has "pitched
into" some "honorable gentleman" when he should have taken blue pill.
And so it is with many a man, in domestic and social life, whom we blame
for his snappish and disagreeable temper, but whose stomach is the real
organ at fault. Indeed, the stomach is the moral no less than the
physical barometer of most men; and we can very often judge of tempers,
conditions, and sympathies, pretty accurately, according to its state.
Let us, therefore, be charitable to the fidgety, whose stomachs, rather
than their hearts, may be at fault; and let us counsel them to mend
them, by healthy and temperate modes of living, and by plenty of
wholesome occupation and exercise.




ANECDOTES OF SERPENTS.


We need not go to the Valley of Diamonds with Sinbad to find enormous
serpents. The companions of other sailors have been swallowed up by
those monstrous reptiles, as was too-clearly proved to the crew of the
Malay proa, who anchored for the night close to the island of Celebes.
One of the party went on shore to look for betel-nut, and, on returning
from his search, stretched his wearied limbs to rest on the beach, where
he fell asleep, as his companions believed. They were roused in the
middle of the night by his screams, and hurried on shore to his
assistance; but they came too late. A monstrous snake had crushed him to
death. All they could do was to wreak their vengeance on his destroyer,
whose head they cut off, and bore it with the body of their ship-mate to
their vessel. The marks of the teeth of the serpent, which was about
thirty feet in length, were impressed on the dead man's right wrist, and
the disfigured corpse showed that it had been crushed by constriction
round the head, neck, breast, and thigh. When the snake's jaws were
extended, they admitted a body the size of a man's head.

But to see the true boas in their native forests we must cross the
Atlantic; and those who are not familiar with the story may have no
objection to learn how Captain Stedman fared in an encounter with one
twenty-two feet and some inches in length, during his residence in
Surinam.

Captain Stedman was lying in his hammock, as his vessel floated down the
river, when the sentinel told him that he had seen and challenged
something black, moving in the brushwood on the beach, which gave no
answer. Up rose the captain, manned the canoe that accompanied his
vessel, and rowed to the shore to ascertain what it was. One of his
slaves cried out that it was no negro, but a great snake that the
captain might shoot if he pleased. The captain, having no such
inclination, ordered all hands to return on board. The slave, David, who
had first challenged the snake, then begged leave to step forward and
shoot it. This seems to have roused the captain, for he determined to
kill it himself, and loaded with ball cartridge.

The master and slave then proceeded. David cut a path with a bill-hook,
and behind him came a marine with three more loaded guns. They had not
gone above twenty yards through mud and water, the negro looking every
way with uncommon vivacity, when he suddenly called out, "Me see
snakee!" and, sure enough there the reptile lay, coiled up under the
fallen leaves and rubbish of the trees. So well covered was it, that
some time elapsed before the captain could perceive its head, not
above sixteen feet from him, moving its forked tongue, while its
vividly-bright eyes appeared to emit sparks of fire. The captain now
rested his piece upon a branch to secure a surer aim, and fired. The
ball missed the head, but went through the body, when the snake struck
round with such astonishing force as to cut away all the underwood
around it with the facility of a scythe mowing grass, and, flouncing
with its tail, made the mud and dirt fly over their heads to a
considerable distance. This commotion seems to have sent the party to
the right about; for they took to their heels, and crawled into the
canoe. David, however, entreated the captain to renew the charge,
assuring him that the snake would be quiet in a few minutes, and that it
was neither able nor inclined to pursue them, supporting his opinion by
walking before the captain till the latter should be ready to fire.

They now found the snake a little removed from its former station, very
quiet, with its head as before, lying out among the fallen leaves,
rotten bark, and old moss. Stedman fired at it immediately, but with no
better success than at first; and the enraged animal, being but slightly
wounded by the second shot, sent up such a cloud of dust and dirt as the
captain had never seen, except in a whirlwind; and away they all again
retreated to their canoe. Tired of the exploit, Stedman gave orders to
row toward the barge; but the persevering David still entreating that
_he_ might be permitted to kill the reptile, the captain determined
to make a third and last attempt in his company; and they this time
directed their fire with such effect that the snake was shot by one of
them through the head.

The vanquished monster was then secured by a running-noose passed over
its head, not without some difficulty, however; for, though it was
mortally wounded, it continued to writhe and twist about so as to render
a near approach dangerous. The serpent was dragged to the shore, and
made fast to the canoe, in order that it might be towed to the vessel,
and continued swimming like an eel till the party arrived on board,
where it was finally determined that the snake should be again taken on
shore, and there skinned for the sake of its oil. This was accordingly
done; and David having climbed a tree with the end of a rope in his
hand, let it down over a strong-forked bough, the other negroes hoisted
away, and the serpent was suspended from the tree. Then, David quitting
the tree, with a sharp knife between his teeth, clung fast upon the
suspended snake, still twisting and twining, and proceeded to perform
the same operation that Marsyas underwent, only that David commenced his
work by ripping the subject up: he then stripped down the skin as he
descended. Stedman acknowledges, that though he perceived that the snake
was no longer able to do the operator any harm, he could not, without
emotion, see a naked man, black and bloody, clinging with arms and legs
round the slimy and yet living monster. The skin and above four gallons
of clarified fat, or rather oil, were the spoils secured on this
occasion; full as many gallons more seem to have been wasted. The
negroes cut the flesh into pieces, intending to feast on it; but the
captain would not permit them to eat what he regarded as disgusting
food, though they declared that it was exceedingly good and wholesome.
The negroes were right, and the captain was wrong: the flesh of most
serpents is very good and nourishing, to say nothing of the restorative
qualities attributed to it.

One of the most curious accounts of the benefit derived by man from the
serpent race, is related by Kircher (see _Mus. Worm._), where it is
stated that near the village of Sassa, about eight miles from the city
of Bracciano, in Italy, there is a hole, or cavern, called _la Grotto,
delli Serpi_, which is large enough to contain two men, and is all
perforated with small holes like a sieve. From these holes, in the
beginning of spring, issue a prodigious number of small,
different-colored serpents, of which every year produces a new brood,
but which seem to have no poisonous quality. Such persons as are
afflicted with scurvy, leprosy, palsy, gout, and other ills to which
flesh is heir, were laid down naked in the cavern, and their bodies
being subjected to a copious sweat from the heat of the subterraneous
vapors, the young serpents were said to fasten themselves on every part,
and extract by sucking every diseased or vitiated humor; so that after
some repetitions of this treatment, the patients were restored to
perfect health. Kircher, who visited this cave, found it warm, and
answering, in every way, the description he had of it. He saw the holes,
heard a murmuring, hissing noise in them, and, though he owns that he
missed seeing the serpents, it not being the season of their creeping
out, yet he saw great numbers of their exuviae, or sloughs, and an elm
growing hard by laden with them. The discovery of this air Schlangenbad,
was said to have been made by a leper going from Rome to some baths near
this place, who, fortunately, losing his way, and being benighted,
turned into this cave. Finding it very warm, and being very weary, he
pulled off his clothes, and fell into such a deep sleep that he did not
feel the serpents about him till they had wrought his cure.

Such instances of good-will toward man, combined with the periodical
renovation of youthful appearance, by a change of the whole external
skin, and the character of the serpent for wisdom, contributed,
doubtless, to raise the form to a place among the deities.

Their aptitude for tameness was another quality which aided their
elevation. The little girl mentioned by Maria Edgeworth, of blessed
memory, took out her little porringer daily to share her breakfast with
a friendly snake that came from its hiding-place to her call; and when
the guest intruded beyond the due limits, she would give it a tap on the
head with her spoon, and the admonition, "Eat on your own side, I say."

A lad whom I knew kept a common snake in London, which he had rendered
so tame that it was quite at ease with him, and very fond of its
master. When taken out of its box, it would creep up his sleeve, come
out at the top, wind itself caressingly about his neck and face, and
when tired retire to sleep in his bosom.

Carver, in his travels, relates an instance of docility, which, if true,
surpasses any story of the kind I ever heard.

"An Indian belonging to the Menomonie, having taken a rattlesnake, found
means to tame it; and when he had done this treated it as a deity,
calling it his great father, and carrying it with him in a box wherever
he went. This he had done for several summers, when Mons. Pinnisance
accidentally met with him at this carrying place, just as he was setting
off for a winter's hunt. The French gentleman was surprised one day to
see the Indian place the box which contained his god on the ground, and
opening the door, give him his liberty; telling him, while he did it, to
be sure and return by the time he himself should come back, which was to
be in the month of May following. As this was but October, Monsieur told
the Indian, whose simplicity astonished him, that he fancied he might
wait long enough, when May arrived, for the arrival of his great father.
The Indian was so confident of his creature's obedience, that he offered
to lay the Frenchman a wager of two gallons of rum, that at the time
appointed he would come and crawl into his box. This was agreed on, and
the second week in May following fixed for the determination of the
wager. At that period they both met there again, when the Indian set
down his box, and called for his great father. The snake heard him not;
and the time being now expired, he acknowledged that he had lost.
However, without seeming to be discouraged, he offered to double the bet
if his father came not within two days more. This was further agreed on;
when, behold, on the second day, about one o'clock the snake arrived,
and of his own accord crawled into the box, which was placed ready for
him. The French gentleman vouched for the truth of this story, and from
the accounts I have often received of the docility of those creatures, I
see no reason to doubt its veracity."




THE WATCHER.--A SKETCH FROM REAL LIFE.


In a dark room, in a ruined and wretched house, in one of the most
filthy districts of a great city, a mother sat watching her sleeping
babe. The infant was lying on a hard pallet on the floor, and the mother
was sitting beside it on a broken chair, plying her needle with eager
haste, and occasionally pausing to look down at her babe or to kiss it
as it lay asleep. The child was pale and sickly, and in the close
offensive air of the room it seemed to breathe painfully and to inhale,
with every pulse of its tender heart, the insidious principles of death
and dissolution. But not less pale and wan was the mother, who sat there
watching; her features wore that blanched, unearthly hue, and that
strange upward light was playing in her eyes, which spoke but too
plainly that death was breathing on her. The room was lonely--very
lonely--for there were no pictures to adorn its walls, scarcely any
articles of common domestic use within it; it was bare, almost
unfurnished, dismal, and cold. The mother was engaged in making shirts,
and the price which she received for them averaged two-pence-halfpenny
each; and it is said that by extraordinary exertions, for twenty hours
out of twenty-four, the sum of three shillings may be earned weekly at
such labor. Well, the pale, care-worn, suffering mother continued to
stitch, stitch, anxiously from hour to hour, leaving off now and then to
take her dying baby in her arms and to press it fondly to her breast,
until the tide of her heart's affection came stealing forth in tears;
and recollecting that the next meal for herself and child must be earned
by the continued labor of her jaded hands, she placed the infant on its
bed, and again resumed her work.

Thus many hours had passed in a silence broken only by the low moaning
of the child, as it turned to and fro in the feeble expression of
long-continued anguish, and the deep sighs of the mother as she gazed
anxiously upon its fevered face, and saw the stamp of want and misery
there in an expression akin to the imbecility of years. At length the
babe awoke, and the mother took it tenderly into her arms; she pressed
it to her breast and kissed the cold dew from its forehead. And now she
began to prepare her humble meal, she placed a few sticks of wood in the
stove and lighted them, and placed an old broken kettle half filled with
water upon them; and then arranged two cups and saucers on a small tray,
and took a portion of a loaf from a shelf above. While waiting for the
water to boil she gave her child some food; and she had scarcely begun
to do this when a heavy and unsteady step was heard upon the threshold;
her heart leaped with fear, and she trembled like a moonlight shadow. A
creature somewhat in the semblance of a man staggered into the room, and
threw himself down upon the pallet where the child had just been
sleeping.

"Charles, Charles, do not, for God's sake, treat me thus," said the
mother of the child, and she sobbed loudly, and was steeped in tears.

The man scowled upon her from beneath the broken brim of a slouched hat,
and in a low fiendish growl, cursed her. His clothes had been
respectable in their time, but now were tattered and slovenly, and his
face wore the savage wildness and vacancy of long-continued dissipation.

"I came home to ask you for money, so give me what you've got, and let
me go, for I haven't done drinking yet," said he, while the devil-like
glare of his eyes seemed to pierce the poor mother to the soul.

"I spent my last penny to buy my child some food, I know not where to
get another; you have never wanted a meal while I could work, and my
poor fingers are wasted to the bone by midnight labor and the want of
bread, and my poor child is wasting away before my face, while you,
forgetting all the ties that bind a father to his offspring, or a
husband to his wife, take the very bread from me and my babe, to waste
it in drunkenness; oh, Charles, you loved me once, but you are killing
me now, and my poor dear child."

"You howling, canting hypocrite, give me some money and let me go,"
bawled the intoxicated brute, and with a sweep of his hand, as he sat
upon the child's bed, he overturned the table and scattered the
miserable meal upon the floor. The heart-broken wife rushed with her
babe to the opposite end of the room, and cowered down in fear. "Do you
hear, or do you want me to murder you?" and he rose from where he sat
and reeled toward her; shrinking and shivering as she bent over her
babe, she pressed its almost lifeless body to her heart, and when he
stood above her, she looked up in his face in the agony of despair, and
implored, in the mute utterance of her tear-worn eyes, for mercy. But he
did not strike her, although she was indeed well used to that, but he
put out his hand and taking from her bosom a locket, which had been a
dear sister's gift, and the last thing left her but her babe and death,
staggered to the door, and, after looking back with a menacing and
brutal expression of his savage features, left her. Although he was gone
she moved not, but sat wailing like a dove whose nest has been bereft of
that which made life dear, and sobbing loudly in her grief she looked
upon her child, and saw the tokens of pain and want upon its meagre
face, and could feel the throbbing of its little heart becoming more and
more feeble, from hour to hour, as the shadow of its life was waning.

And night came, and she laid her child down to rest, and again sat
working and watching. She kissed it when its low cry startled her in the
midnight silence, and hushed it again to sleep, for it wanted food and
that she had not. The morning came, but it was still night to her, and
the darkness of her woe sat hovering over her frail soul like the shadow
of a great but silent misery. She hurried on in the delirium of extreme
weakness that she might complete the wretched work she had, and get food
for her famished child. Intense suffering, long watching, hunger, cold,
and cruelty had blanched a cheek which had been more fair than snow, and
had carved wrinkles, like those of age, upon a youthful brow; death
hovered over her like a ghastly shadow, not to her--as to those in
comfort--terrible, but welcome. And thus from hour to hour, and from day
to day, that mother labored for her lonely child, while he, whose heart
should have beat with the devotion of love for her whom he had sworn to
cherish, and whose hand should have been ever ready to defend her,
deeming nothing too severe, nothing too difficult, which could bring
food and comfort to a woman's constant heart, came only to rob her of
her last morsel, and to add fresh agonies to her almost withered soul by
imprecations and curses.

One morning, after she had been toiling long in cold and hunger, she
became too weak to labor more, and nature faltered. She stooped to kiss
her babe and to ask a blessing on its head from Him whose benedictions
come even to the sorrowful and needy, and as she bent down above its
little shadowy form, her sorrows overwhelmed her, and she fell down
beside her child and fainted. With none to aid and soothe her--with none
to nourish her in her distress of heart, and no kind hand to minister to
the poor watcher in that hour of affliction, she lay in that sweet peace
which comes to the aching heart when it can for a time forget its
sorrows; and better too, perhaps, for her, for her babe was dying, and
in the unconsciousness of temporary death, she knew it not.

She awoke at last, for even the forgetfulness so dear to the wounded
spirit will have an end, and the grim bitter realities become palpable
once more; and as consciousness returned she was startled from her
partial dream by the icy chill which fell upon her when she touched her
child. She shrieked wildly, and fell upon her face in the maddening
agony of despair, "my child, my child, oh, my child!" she cried, and
tore her hair in frenzy. Now she became more calm, and turned round to
look upon the babe, whose soul had passed into that better sleep from
which there is no waking. She kissed its cold wasted form, and bathed
its little marble face with her scalding tears.

"Oh, my child," she sobbed, "my poor child, murdered by its father's
hand, the victim of his cruelty; oh, Father of all, Father of the wicked
and good, take my poor babe to thy fostering bosom, and let me die too,
for my last hope is gone, the last link of my heart's affection is
broken; Father of mercies, listen to the supplications of a childless
mother!"

That step! and the blood goes back to her heart like an icy flood, and
every pulse is withered, as with a bleak and desolating frost; she holds
her breath, and with her dead child in her arms, crouches down in the
corner on the floor, and in the silence of despair and terror asks her
God to bless and protect her, and to soften his heart in such an awful
moment as this. He came to the threshold of the room, and fell prostrate
on the floor as he attempted to approach her; he was too much
intoxicated to rise, and there he lay muttering, in broken and
inarticulate words, the most horrible oaths and imprecations. The mother
spake not, for although, even then she could have prayed for him in her
heart, and bless him with her tongue; ay, and still labor for him with
her hands, if by such she could win back the old love which had made her
youthful hours glad, and which had spread the rosy atmosphere of hope
before her; but which was now a thing of silent memory, of sadness, and
of tears.

Thus passed away the morning, and at noon the drunkard arose from where
he lay, and again demanded what money she had; she gave him a few
halfpence from her pocket, and he snatched them from her and departed.

To know that he had gone to procure the poison on which he fed, with
this last remnant of the midnight toil, and when his child lay dead
within its mother's arms; to know that for the veriest morsel she must
toil again, sleepless and famished, and with the withered blossom of her
heart's broken hope beside her; to know that the last office of
affection, the burial of the child, must be performed by those who cared
for neither her nor it, and who would desecrate, by the vile touch of
parochial charity, that which had been more dear to her than her own
life; to know that all her joys were wasted now, and that she still
lived to hear him curse her in the very place where death had so lately
been; and that although she sat before him with the sleeping infant in
her arms, while he was too brutalized by drink to know that that sleep
was one from which it would never more awake, and that her own terror
made her speechless when she would have told him; all this was a torrent
of sorrow, before whose overbearing force her wintered heart gave way,
and she sank down upon the floor, with her dead babe in her arms,
senseless.

Sleep came upon her like a poppy spell, and wafted her silent, soul to
sweeter worlds. Far away from her cold and solitary room, far away from
hunger, wretchedness, and tears; far away from the keen tortures of
maternal sorrow and the despair of withered love, her spirit wandered in
that peaceful dream. From earth, as from a wilderness of ashes, her
willing spirit went upon its upward flight, ascending and ascending. It
neared the blue and shining arch above, and clapped its wings for joy,
and felt within it the renovated bliss of innocent and unchanging
beauty. It felt the calming influence of soft music swelling around it
like sunbright waves upon a summer sea; it saw sweet spots and green
peaceful valleys lying in the rosy light of heaven, as clouds at evening
lie folded up in sleep. On and on her spirit went in calm and holy
majesty, amid the shadowy beauty of that pleasant land. It seemed to
bathe in bliss amid bright galaxies of living and rejoicing worlds, and
to embrace happiness as its long-sought boon. Through flowery pastures,
and falling waters, perfumed gardens, and star-lighted solitudes where
the soul of music dwelt and lived amid the sweet echoes of her seraph
songs, that mother's new-born soul wandered in its freedom, forgetting
all the pangs and tears it had so lately known. Now it passed floating
islands of glittering beauty where troops of cherubim were worshiping
their God; and from the midst of a soft bed of twilight flowers arose an
angel host of babes, soaring in their wantonness of joy to higher
regions of the azure air, and singing their simple songs in harmony
together. From all the gleaming lights afar came dulcet harpings of
angelic wings, and all things in that sweet dream-land of beauty told of
the joy which falls upon the virtuous soul. The spirit of the mother,
dazzled and amazed till now, awoke from its trance of wonder, and cried
aloud "my child, my child, and my husband, where, where are they?" and
she sank upon a gleaming bed of purpled blooms, and from the odorous
sighing of the lute-toned air the voice of her child came gladly in
reply. And now a joyous troop of star-light seraphs sailed toward her,
like a snowy cloud, and in the midst she sees her darling babe, clapping
its little hands in laughing glee, and overjoyed once more to meet her.
Oh, what bliss is like the feeling of a mother, when her trusting heart
is gladdened by the return of a child whom she deemed was lost; and if
such joy awake within the soul amid all the harsh realities of earth,
how much more so in the spirit's home, where nothing but the peaceful
thought can live, and all earth's grief is banished? It was her own
babe, the bud of hope she nursed and tended in the dark winter of her
earthly sorrow, now wearing the same smile which gladdened her amid the
gloom, but holier, fairer, and freed from all the traces of want and
suffering. The spirits of the mother and the babe embraced each other in
the wild joy of this happy meeting, and the mother's spirit knelt before
the heaven-built temple of light which arched above, and offered the
incense of its prayers for him whose wickedness of heart had steeped her
earthly days in bitterness; but who was yet to her the token of a
youthful hope, and the living memory of a trusting love. Her earnest
spirit, in the gush of its awakened affection for the child of her
bosom, called upon its God to have mercy upon him, and to snatch his
soul from the blackness of its guilt and the impending terrors of
destruction. And the prayer went upward, and the angels sung.

       *       *       *       *       *

The drunkard staggered to the wretched home, and reeling into the silent
room gazed upon the wife and child. They spoke not, moved not; he
stooped to touch, but recoiled in horror, for both of them were dead.
The mother, in her sweet dream, had glided into the blissful evening
land, and he, the destroyer of a wife and child, now felt in all the
piercing agony of sin and shame, the scorpion stings of conscience. He
fell upon his knees and prayed for mercy! His withering soul seemed
struggling within him, and he gasped for breath. He had wandered into
wicked paths, he had blighted a gentle heart by cruelty and neglect, he
had wasted his own child's meal in drunkenness and villainy, while it
lay on its mother's breast perishing for want of food. He felt all the
terrors of remorse, and hell seemed gaping beneath him! He arose and
wept, and the first tear he shed was carried by invisible hands upward
to that world of peace, as a sacrifice of penitence to the kneeling
spirit of a mother. He wandered away in silence, and where he went were
the falling tears which spoke, in accents eloquent and true, the silent
utterance of a repentant heart.




PLATE GLASS--WHAT IT IS, AND HOW IT IS MADE.


Two other gentlemen occupied the railway carriage, which, on a gusty day
in December, was conveying us toward Gravesend, _via_ Blackwall.
One wore spectacles, by the aid of which he was perusing a small pocket
edition of his favorite author. No sound escaped his lips; yet, his
under-jaw and his disengaged hand moved with the solemn regularity of an
orator emitting periods of tremendous euphony. Presently, his delight
exploded in a loud shutting up of the book and an enthusiastic appeal to
us in favor of the writings of Dr. Samuel Johnson.

"What, for example, can be finer, gentlemen, than his account of the
origin of glass-making; in which, being a drysalter, I take a particular
interest. Let me read the passage to you!"

"But the noise of the train--"

"Sir, I can drown that."

The tone in which the Johnsonian "Sir" was let off, left no doubt of it.
Though a small man, the reader was what his favorite writer would have
denominated a Stentor, and what the modern school would call a Stunner.
When he re-opened the book and began to read, the words smote the ear as
if they had been shot out of the mouth of a cannon. To give additional
effect to the rounded periods of his author, he waved his arm in the air
at each turn of a sentence, as if it had been a circular saw. "Who," he
recited, "when he saw the first sand or ashes, by a casual intenseness
of heat, melted into a metalline form, rugged with excrescences, and
clouded with impurities, would have imagined, that in this shapeless
lump lay concealed so many conveniences of life, as would in time
constitute a great part of the happiness of the world? Yet by some such
fortuitous liquefaction was mankind taught to procure a body at once in
a high degree solid and transparent, which might admit the light of the
sun, and exclude the violence of the wind: which might extend the light
of the philosopher to new ranges of existence, and charm him at one time
with the unbounded extent of the material creation, and at another with
the endless subordination of animal life; and, what is yet of more
importance, might supply the decays of nature, and succor old age with
subsidiary sight. Thus was the first artificer in glass employed, though
without his own knowledge or expectation. He was facilitating and
prolonging the enjoyment of light, enlarging the avenues of science, and
conferring the highest and most lasting pleasures; he was enabling the
student to contemplate nature, and the beauty to behold herself. This
passion for--"

"Blackwall, gents! Blackwall, ladies! Boat for Gravesend!" We should,
unquestionably, have been favored with the rest of the ninth number of
the "Rambler" (in which the fore-going passage occurs) but for these
announcements.

"There is one thing, however," said the little man with the loud voice,
as we walked from the platform to the pier, "which I can _not_
understand. What does the illustrious essayist mean by the 'fortuitous
liquefaction' of the sand and ashes. Was glass found out by accident?"

Luckily, a ray of school-day classics enlightened a corner of our
memory, and we mentioned the well-known story, in Pliny, that some
Phoenician merchants, carrying saltpetre to the mouth of the river
Belus, went ashore; and, placing some lumps of the cargo under their
kettles to cook food, the heat of the fire fused the nitre, which ran
among the sand of the shore. The cooks finding this union to produce a
translucent substance, discovered the art of making glass.

"That," said our other companion, holding his hat to prevent the wind
from blowing it aboard the Gravesend steamer (which was not to start for
ten minutes), "has been the stock tale of all writers on the subject,
from Pliny down to Ure; but, Sir Gardiner Wilkinson has put it out of
the power of future authors to repeat it. That indefatigable haunter of
Egyptian tombs discovered minute representations of glass-blowing,
painted on tombs of the time of Orsirtasin the First, some sixteen
hundred years before the date of Pliny's story. Indeed, a glass bead,
bearing the name of a king who lived fifteen hundred years before
Christ, was found in another tomb by Captain Henvey, the specific
gravity of which is precisely that of English crown-glass."

"You seem to know all about it!" exclaimed the loud-voiced man.

"Being a director of a plate-glass company I have made it my business to
learn all that books could teach me on the subject."

"I should like to see glass made," said the vociferous admirer of Dr.
Johnson, "especially plate-glass."

To this, the other replied, with ready politeness, "If your wish be very
strong, and you have an hour to spare, I shall be happy to show you the
works to which I am going--those of the Thames Plate Glass Company. They
are close by."

"The fact is," was the reply, "Mrs. Bossle (I'm sorry to say Mrs. Bossle
is an invalid) expects me down to Gravesend to tea; but an hour won't
matter much."

"And you, sir?" said the civil gentleman, addressing me.

My desire was equally strong, and the next hour equally my own; for, as
the friend, whom a negligent public had driven to emigration, was not to
sail until the next morning, it did not much matter whether I took my
last farewell of him at Gravesend early or late that evening.

Tracking our guide through dock gates, over narrow drawbridges, along
quays; now, dodging the rigging of ships; now, tripping over cables,
made "taut" to rings; now falling foul of warping-posts (for it was
getting dusk); one minute, leaping over deserted timber; the next,
doubling stray casks; the next, winding among the strangest ruins of
dismantled steamboats, for which a regular hospital seemed established
in that region of mud and water; then, emerging into dirty lanes, and
turning the corners of roofless houses; we finished an exciting game of
Follow-my-Leader, at a pair of tall gates. One of these admitted us into
the precincts of the southernmost of the six manufactories of plate
glass existing in this country.

The first ingredient in making glass, to which we were introduced, was
contained in a goodly row of barrels in full tap, marked with the
esteemed brand of "Truman, Hanbury, Buxton, and Co." It is the
well-known fermented extract of malt and hops, which is, it seems,
nearly as necessary to the production of good plate glass, as flint and
soda. To liquefy the latter materials by means of fire is, in truth, dry
work; and our _cicerone_ explained, that seven pints per day, per
man, of Messrs. Truman, Hanbury, Buxton, and Company's Entire, has been
found, after years of thirsty experience, to be absolutely necessary to
moisten human clay, hourly baked at the mouths of blazing furnaces.
These furnaces emit a heat more intense than the most perspiring
imagination can conceive, or the stanchest thermometer indicate. An
attempt to ascertain the degree of heat was once made: a pyrometer (a
thermometer of the superlative degree, or "fire-measurer"), was applied
to the throat of a furnace--for every furnace has its mouth, its throat,
and its flaming tongues; but the wretched instrument, after five
minutes' scorching, made an expiring effort to mark _thirteen hundred
degrees above boiling point_, cracked, was shivered into bits, and
was finally swallowed up by the insatiable element whose proceedings it
had presumptuously attempted to register.

Having, by this time, crossed a yard, we stood on the edge of a foul
creek of the Thames, so horribly slimy, that a crocodile or an
alligator, or any scaly monster of the Saurian period, seemed much more
likely to be encountered in such a neighborhood than the beautiful
substance that makes our modern rooms so glittering and bright; our
streets so dazzling, and our windows at once so radiant and so strong.

"In order to understand our process thoroughly," said the obliging
director of the seven acres of factory and the four hundred operatives
we had come to see, "we must begin with the beginning. This," picking up
from a heap a handful of the finest of fine sand--the glittering pounce,
in fact, with which our forefathers spangled their writing--"is the
basis of all glass. It is the whitest, most highly pulverized flint sand
that can be procured. This comes from Lynn, on the coast of Norfolk. Its
mixture with the other materials is a secret, even to us. We give the
man who possesses it a handsome salary for exercising his mystery."

"A secret!" cried Mr. Bossle. "Every body, I thought, knew--at least
every body in the drysaltery line understands--what glass is made of.
Why, I can repeat the recipe given by Dr. Ure, from memory: To every
hundred parts of materials, there are of pure sand forty-three parts;
soda twenty-five and a half (by-the-by, we have some capital carbonate
coming forward _ex_ Mary Anne, that we could let you have at a low
figure); quick-lime, four; nitre, one and a half; broken glass,
twenty-six. The doctor calculates, if I remember rightly, that of the
whole, thirty parts of this compound run to waste in fusing so that
seventy per cent. becomes, on an average, glass."

"That is all very true," was the answer; "but our glass is, we flatter
ourselves, of a much better color, and stands annealing better, than
that made from the ordinary admixture: from which, however, ours differs
but little--only, I think, in the relative quantities. In that lies the
secret."

Mr. Bossle expressed great anxiety to behold an individual who was
possessed of a secret worth several hundreds a year, paid weekly.
Romance invariably associates itself with mystery; and we are not quite
sure from the awful way in which Mr. Bossle dropped his voice to a soft
whisper, that he did not expect, on entering the chamber of
pre-vitrified chemicals, to find an individual clothed like the hermit
in "Rasselas," or mingling his "elements" with the wand of Hermes
Trismegistus. He looked as if he could hardly believe his spectacles,
when he saw a plain, respectable-looking, indifferent-tempered man, not
a whit more awe-inspiring--or more dusty--than a miller on a market-day.

We do not insinuate that Mr. Bossle endeavored to "pluck out the heart
of the mystery," though nothing seemed to escape the focus of his
spectacles. But, although here lay, in separate heaps, the sand and soda
and saltpetre and lime and _cullet_, or broken glass; while there,
in a huge trough, those ingredients were mixed up (like "broken" in a
confectioner's shop) ready to be pushed through a trap to fill the
crucible or stomach of the furnace; yet, despite Mr. Bossle's sly
investigations, and sonorous inquiries, he left the hall of "elements"
as wise as he had entered.

Passing through a variety of places in which the trituration,
purification, and cleaning of the materials were going on, we mounted to
an upper story that reminded us of the yard in which the cunning captain
of the Forty Thieves, when he was disguised as an Oil Merchant, stored
his pretended merchandise. It was filled with rows and rows of great
clay jars, something like barrels with their heads knocked out. Each
had, instead of a hoop, an indented band round the middle, for the
insertion of the iron gear by which they were, in due time, to be lifted
into and out of the raging furnaces. There were two sizes; one about
four feet deep, and three feet six inches in diameter, technically
called "pots," and destined to receive the materials for their first
sweltering. The smaller vessels (_cuvettes_) were of the same shape, but
only two feet six inches deep, and two feet in diameter. These were the
crucibles in which the vitreous compound was to be fired a second time,
ready for casting. These vessels are _built_--for that is really the
process; and it requires a twelvemonth to build one, so gradually must
it settle and harden, and so slowly must it be pieced together, or the
furnace would immediately destroy it--of Stourbridge clay, which is the
purest and least silicious yet discovered.

"We have now," said Mr. Bossle, wiping his spectacles, and gathering
himself up for a loud Johnsonian period, "seen the raw materials ready
to be submitted to the action of the fire, and we have also beheld the
vessels in which the vitrification is to take place. Let us therefore
witness the actual liquefaction."

In obedience to this grandiloquent wish, we were shown into the hall of
furnaces.

It was a sight indeed. A lofty and enormous hall, with windows in the
high walls open to the rainy night. Down the centre, a fearful row of
roaring furnaces, white-hot: to look at which, even through the chinks
in the iron screens before them, and masked, seemed to scorch and
splinter the very breath within one. At right angles with this hall,
another, an immense building in itself, with unearthly-looking
instruments hanging on the walls, and strewn about, as if for some
diabolical cookery. In dark corners, where the furnaces redly glimmered
on them, from time to time, knots of swarthy muscular men, with nets
drawn over their faces, or hanging from their hats: confusedly grouped,
wildly dressed, scarcely heard to mutter amid the roaring of the fires,
and mysteriously coming and going, like picturesque shadows, cast by the
terrific glare. Such figures there must have been, once upon a time, in
some such scene, ministering to the worship of fire, and feeding the
altars of the cruel god with victims. Figures not dissimilar, alas!
there have been, torturing and burning, even in our Saviour's name. But,
happily those bitter days are gone. The senseless world is tortured for
the good of man, and made to take new forms in his service. Upon the
rack, we stretch the ores and metals of the earth, and not the image of
the Creator of all. These fires and figures are the agents of
civilization, and not of deadly persecution and black murder. Burn fires
and welcome! making a light in England that shall not be quenched by all
the monkish dreamers in the world!

We were aroused by a sensation like the sudden application of a hot mask
to the countenance. As we instinctively placed a hand over our face to
ascertain how much of the skin was peeling off, our cool informant
announced that the furnace over against us had been opened to perform
the _trejetage_, or ladling of the liquid _pot a feu_ from the
large pots into the smaller ones. "I must premise," he said, "that
one-third of the raw materials, as put together by our secret friend,
are first thrown in; and when that is melted, one-third more; on that
being fused, the last third is added. The mouth of the furnace is then
closed, and an enormous heat kept up by the _tiseur_ or stoker (all
our terms are taken from the French), during sixteen hours. That time
having now elapsed, in the case of the flaming pot before you, the
furnace is opened. The man with the long ladle thrusts it, you perceive,
into the pot, takes out a ladleful, and, by the assistance of two
companions, throws the vitrified dough upon an iron anvil. The other two
men turn it over and over, spread it upon the inverted flat-iron, and
twitch out, with pliers, any speck or impurity; it is tossed again into
the ladle, and thrown into a cuvette in another furnace. When the
cuvettes are full, that furnace is stopped up to maintain a roaring heat
for another eight hours; and, in the language of the men, 'the ceremony
is performed.'"

At this moment, the noise burst forth from the middle of the enormous
shed, of several beats of a gong: so loud, that they even drowned the
thundering inquiries with which Mr. Bossle was teasing one of the
"teasers." In an instant the men hastened to a focus, like giants in a
Christmas pantomime about to perform some wonderful conjuration; and not
a whisper was heard.

"Aha!" exclaimed the director, "they are going to cast. This way,
gentlemen!"

The kitchen in which the Ogre threatened to cook Jack and his seven
brothers could not have been half so formidable an apartment as the
enormous cuisine into which we were led. One end was occupied with a row
of awful ovens; in the midst, stood a stupendous iron table; and upon it
lay a rolling-pin, so big, that it could only be likened to half-a-dozen
garden-rollers joined together at their ends. Above, was an iron crane
or gallows to lift the enormous messes of red-hot gruel, thick and slab,
which were now to be brought from the furnaces.

"Stand clear!" A huge basin, white with heat, approaches, on a sort of
iron hurley; at one end of which sits, triumphant, a salamander, in
human form, to balance the Plutonian mass, as it approaches on its
wheeled car--playing with it--a game of see-saw. It stops at the foot of
the iron gallows. Mr. Bossle approaches to see what it is, and discovers
it to be a cuvette filled with molten glass, glowing from the fiery
furnace. What is that man doing with a glazed mask before his face?
"Why, if you will believe me," exclaims Mr. Bossle, in the tones of a
speaking-trumpet (we are at a prudent distance), "he is ladling off the
scum, as composedly as if it were turtle-soup!" Mr. Bossle grows bold,
and ventures a little nearer. Rash man! His nose is assuredly scorched;
he darts back, and takes off his spectacles, to ascertain how much of
the frames are melted. The dreadful pot is lifted by the crane. It is
poised immediately over the table; a workman tilts it; and out pours a
cataract of molten opal which spreads itself, deliberately, like
infernal sweet-stuff, over the iron table; which is spilled and slopped
about, in a crowd of men, and touches nobody. "And has touched nobody
since last year, when one poor fellow got the large shoes he wore,
filled with white-hot glass." Then the great rolling-pin begins to "roll
it out."

But, those two men, narrowly inspecting every inch of the red hot sheet
as the roller approaches it--is their skin salamandrine? are their eyes
fire-proof?

"They are looking," we are told, "for any accidental impurity that may
be still intruding in the vitrifaction, and, if they can tear it out
with their long pincers before the roller has passed over it, they are
rewarded. From the shape these specks assume in being torn away, they
are called 'tears.'"

When the roller has passed over the table, it leaves a sheet of red-hot
glass, measuring some twelve feet by seven.

This translucent confection is pushed upon a flat wooden platform on
wheels--sparkling, as it touches the wood, like innumerable
diamonds--and is then run rapidly to an oven, there to be baked or
annealed. The bed or "sole" of this _carquese_ is heated to a
temperature exactly equal to that of the glass; which is now so much
cooled that you can stand within a yard or so of it without fear of
scorching off your eyelashes. The pot out of the furnace is cooled,
too, out in the rain, and lies there, burst into a hundred pieces. It
has been a good one: for it has withstood the fire seventy days.

So rapidly are all these casting operations performed, that, from the
moment when Mr. Bossle thought his spectacles were melting off his nose,
to the moment when the sheet of glass is shut up in the oven, about five
minutes have elapsed. The operations are repeated, until the oven is
full of glass-plates.

When eight plates are put into the _carquese_, it is closed up
hermetically; for the tiniest current of cold air would crack the glass.
The fire is allowed to go out of its own accord, and the cooling takes
place so gradually, that it is not completed until eight days are over.
When drawn forth, the glass is that "rough plate" which we see let into
the doors of railway stations, and forming half-transparent floors in
manufactories. To make it completely transparent for windows and
looking-glasses, elaborate processes of grinding and polishing are
requisite. They are three in number: roughing down, smoothing, and
polishing.

"I perceive," said Mr. Bossle, when he got to the roughing-down room,
where steam machinery was violently agitating numerous plates of glass,
one upon the other, "that the diamond-cut-diamond principle is adopted."

"Exactly; the under-plate is fastened to a table by plaster-of-paris,
and the upper one--quite rough--is violently rubbed by machinery upon
it, with water, sand, and other grinding-powders between. The top-plate
is then fastened to a table, to rough down another first plate; for the
under one is always the smoother."

Then comes the "smoothing." Emery, of graduated degrees of fineness, is
used for that purpose. "Until within the last month or so, smoothing
could only be done by human labor. The human hand alone was capable of
the requisite tenacity, to rub the slippery surfaces over each other;
nay, so fine a sense of touch was requisite, that even a man's hand had
scarcely sensitiveness enough for the work; hence females were, and
still are employed."

As our pains-taking informant spoke, he pushed open a door, and we
beheld a sight that made Mr. Bossle wipe his spectacles, and ourselves
imagine for a moment that a scene from an Oriental story-book was
magically revealed to us; so elegant and graceful were the attitudes
into which a bevy of some fifty females--many of them of fine forms and
handsome features--were unceasingly throwing themselves. Now, with arms
extended, they pushed the plates to one verge of the low tables,
stretching their bodies as far as possible; then, drawing back, they
stood erect, pulling the plate after them; then, in order to reach the
opposite edge of the plane, they stretched themselves out again to an
almost horizontal posture. The easy beauty of their movements, the
glitter of the glass, the brilliancy of the gas-lights, the bright
colors of most of the dresses, formed a _coup d'oeil_ which Mr.
Bossle enjoyed a great deal more than Mrs. Bossle, had she been there,
might have quite approved.

The fairy scene is soon, however, to disappear. Mr. Blake the ingenious
manager of the works, has invented an artificial female hand, by means
of which, in combination with peculiar machinery, glass smoothing can be
done by steam. The last process is "polishing." This art is practiced in
a spacious room glowing with red. Every corner of the busy interior is
as rubicund as a Dutch dairy. The floor is red, the walls are red, the
ceiling is red, the pillars are red. The machinery is very red. Red
glass is attached, by red plaster of Paris, to red movable tables; red
rubbers of red felt, heavily weighted with red leads, are driven rapidly
over the red surface. Little red boys, redder than the reddest of Red
Indians, are continually sprinkling on the reddened glass, the rouge
(moistened crocus, peroxyde of iron), which converts the scene of their
operations into the most gigantic of known Rubrics.

When polished, the glass is taken away to be "examined." A body of
vigilant scrutineers place each sheet between their own eyes and a
strong light: wherever a scratch or flaw appears, they make a mark with
a piece of wax. If removable, these flaws are polished out by hand. The
glass is then ready for the operation which enables "the beauty to
behold herself." The spreading of the quicksilver at the back is,
however, a separate process, accomplished elsewhere, and performed by a
perfectly distinct body of workmen. It is a very simple art.

The manufacture of plate-glass adds another to the thousand and one
instances of the advantages of unrestricted and unfettered trade. The
great demand occasioned by the immediate fall in price consequent upon
the New Tariff, produced this effect on the Thames Plate Glass Works.
They now manufacture as much plate-glass per week as was turned out in
the days of the Excise, in the same time, by all the works in the
country put together. The Excise incubi clogged the operations of the
workmen, and prevented every sort of improvement in the manufacture.
They put their gauges into the "metal" (or mixed materials) before it
was put into the pot. They overhauled the paste when it was taken out of
the fire, and they applied their foot-rules to the sheets after the
glass was annealed. The duty was collected during the various stages of
manufacture half-a-dozen times, and amounted to three hundred per cent.
No improvement was according to law, and the exciseman put his veto upon
every attempt of the sort. In the old time, the mysterious mixer could
not have exercised his secret vocation for the benefit of his employers,
and the demand for glass was so small that Mr. Blake's admirable
polishing machine would never have been invented. Nor could plate-glass
ever have been used for transparent flooring, or for door panels, or
for a hundred other purposes, to which it is now advantageously and
ornamentally applied.

Thanking the courteous gentlemen who had shown us over the works, we
left Mr. Bossle in close consultation with the manager. As, in crossing
the yard, we heard the word "soda!" frequently thundered forth, we
concluded that the Johnsonian drysalter was endeavoring to complete some
transactions in that commodity, which he had previously opened with the
director. But, it is not in our power to report decisively on this head,
for our attention was directed to two concluding objects.

First, to a row of workmen--the same we had lately seen among the fires
and liquid glass--good-humoredly sitting, with perfect composure, on a
log of timber, out in the cold and wet, looking at the muddy creek, and
drinking their beer, as if there were no such thing as temperature
known. Secondly, and lastly, to the narrow passages or caves underneath
the furnaces, into which the glowing cinders drop through gratings.
These looked, when we descended into them, like a long Egyptian street
on a dark night, with a fiery rain falling. In warm divergent chambers
and crevices, the boys employed in the works love to hide and sleep, on
cold nights. So slept DE FOE'S hero, COLONEL JACK, among the ashes of
the glass-house where _he_ worked.

And that, and the river together, made us think of ROBINSON CRUSOE the
whole way home, and wonder what all the English boys who have been since
his time, and who are yet to be, would have done without him and his
desert Island.




"BIRTHS:--MRS. MEEK, OF A SON."--A PLEA FOR INFANTS.


My name is Meek. I am, in fact, Mr. Meek. That son is mine and Mrs.
Meek's. When I saw the announcement in the Times, I dropped the paper. I
had put it in, myself, and paid for it, but it looked so noble that it
overpowered me.

As soon as I could compose my feelings, I took the paper up to Mrs.
Meek's bedside. "Maria Jane," said I (I allude to Mrs. Meek), "you are
now a public character." We read the review of our child, several times,
with feelings of the strongest emotion; and I sent the boy who cleans
the boots and shoes, to the office, for fifteen copies. No reduction was
made on taking that quantity.

It is scarcely necessary for me to say, that our child had been
expected. In fact, it had been expected, with comparative confidence,
for some months. Mrs. Meek's mother, who resides with us--of the name of
Bigby--had made every preparation for its admission to our circle.

I hope and believe I am a quiet man. I will go further. I _know_ I am a
quiet man. My constitution is tremulous, my voice was never loud, and,
in point of stature, I have been from infancy, small. I have the
greatest respect for Maria Jane's mamma. She is a most remarkable woman.
I honor Maria Jane's mamma. In my opinion she would storm a town,
single-handed, with a hearth-broom, and carry it. I have never known her
to yield any point whatever, to mortal man. She is calculated to terrify
the stoutest heart.

Still--but I will not anticipate.

The first intimation I had, of any preparations being in progress, on
the part of Maria Jane's mamma, was one afternoon, several months ago. I
came home earlier than usual from the office, and, proceeding into the
dining-room, found an obstruction behind the door, which prevented it
from opening freely. It was an obstruction of a soft nature. On looking
in, I found it to be a female.

The female in question stood in the corner behind the door, consuming
sherry wine. From the nutty smell of that beverage pervading the
apartment, I had no doubt she was consuming a second glassful. She wore
a black bonnet of large dimensions, and was copious in figure. The
expression of her countenance was severe and discontented. The words to
which she gave utterance on seeing me, were these, "Oh, git along with
you, sir, if _you_ please; me and Mrs. Bigby don't want no male parties
here!"

That female was Mrs. Prodgit.

I immediately withdrew, of course. I was rather hurt, but I made no
remark. Whether it was that I showed a lowness of spirits after dinner,
in consequence of feeling that I seemed to intrude, I can not say. But,
Maria Jane's mamma said to me on her retiring for the night, in a low
distinct voice, and with a look of reproach that completely subdued me,
"George Meek, Mrs. Prodgit is your wife's nurse!"

I bear no ill-will toward Mrs. Prodgit. Is it likely that I, writing
this with tears in my eyes, should be capable of deliberate animosity
toward a female, so essential to the welfare of Maria Jane? I am willing
to admit that Fate may have been to blame, and not Mrs. Prodgit; but, it
is undeniably true, that the latter female brought desolation and
devastation into my lowly dwelling.

We were happy after her first appearance; we were sometimes exceedingly
so. But, whenever the parlor door was opened, and "Mrs. Prodgit!"
announced (and she was very often announced), misery ensued. I could not
bear Mrs. Prodgit's look. I felt that I was far from wanted, and had no
business to exist in Mrs. Prodgit's presence. Between Maria Jane's
mamma, and Mrs. Prodgit, there was a dreadful, secret understanding--a
dark mystery and conspiracy, pointing me out as a being to be shunned. I
appeared to have done something that was evil. Whenever Mrs. Prodgit
called, after dinner, I retired to my dressing-room--where the
temperature is very low, indeed, in the wintry time of the year--and sat
looking at my frosty breath as it rose before me, and at my rack of
boots: a serviceable article of furniture, but never, in my opinion, an
exhilarating object. The length of the councils that were held with Mrs.
Prodgit, under these circumstances, I will not attempt to describe. I
will merely remark, that Mrs. Prodgit always consumed sherry wine while
the deliberations were in progress; that they always ended in Maria
Jane's being in wretched spirits on the sofa; and that Maria Jane's
mamma always received me, when I was recalled, with a look of desolate
triumph that too plainly said, "_Now_, George Meek! You see my child,
Maria Jane, a ruin, and I hope you are satisfied!"

I pass, generally, over the period that intervened between the day when
Mrs. Prodgit entered her protest against male parties, and the
ever-memorable midnight when I brought her to my unobtrusive home in a
cab, with an extremely large box on the roof, and a bundle, a bandbox,
and a basket, between the driver's legs. I have no objection to Mrs.
Prodgit (aided and abetted by Mrs. Bigby, who I never can forget is the
parent of Maria Jane), taking entire possession of my unassuming
establishment. In the recesses of my own breast, the thought may linger
that a man in possession can not be so dreadful as a woman, and that
woman Mrs. Prodgit: but, I ought to bear a good deal, and I hope I can,
and do. Huffing and snubbing, prey upon my feelings; but I can bear them
without complaint. They may tell in the long run; I may be hustled
about, from post to pillar, beyond my strength; nevertheless, I wish to
avoid giving rise to words in the family.

The voice of Nature, however, cries aloud in behalf of Augustus George,
my infant son. It is for him that I wish to utter a few plaintive
household words. I am not at all angry; I am mild--but miserable.

I wish to know why, when my child, Augustus George, was expected in our
circle, a provision of pins was made, as if the little stranger were a
criminal who was to be put to the torture immediately on his arrival,
instead of a holy babe? I wish to know why haste was made to stick those
pins all over his innocent form, in every direction? I wish to be
informed why light and air are excluded from Augustus George, like
poisons? Why, I ask, is my unoffending infant so hedged into a
basket-bedstead, with dimity and calico, with miniature sheets and
blankets, that I can only hear him snuffle (and no wonder!) deep down
under the pink hood of a little bathing-machine, and can never peruse
even so much of his lineaments as his nose.

Was I expected to be the father of a French Roll, that the brushes of
All Nations were laid in, to rasp Augustus George? Am I to be told that
his sensitive skin was ever intended by Nature to have rashes brought
out upon it, by the premature and incessant use of those formidable
little instruments?

Is my son a Nutmeg, that he is to be grated on the stiff edges of sharp
frills? Am I the parent of a Muslin boy, that his yielding surface is to
be crimped and small-plaited? Or is my child composed of Paper or of
Linen, that impressions of the finer getting-up art, practiced by the
laundress, are to be printed off, all over his soft arms and legs, as I
constantly observe them? The starch enters his soul; who can wonder that
he cries?

Was Augustus George intended to have limbs, or to be born a Torso? I
presume that limbs were the intention, as they are the usual practice.
Then, why are my poor child's limbs fettered and tied up? Am I to be
told that there is any analogy between Augustus George Meek, and Jack
Sheppard.

Analyze Castor Oil at any Institution of Chemistry that may be agreed
upon, and inform me what resemblance, in taste, it bears to that natural
provision which it is at once the pride and duty of Maria Jane to
administer to Augustus George! Yet, I charge Mrs. Prodgit (aided and
abetted by Mrs. Bigby) with systematically forcing Castor Oil on my
innocent son, from the first hour of his birth. When that medicine, in
its efficient action, causes internal disturbance to Augustus George, I
charge Mrs. Prodgit (aided and abetted by Mrs. Bigby) with insanely and
inconsistently administering opium to allay the storm she has raised!
What is the meaning of this?

If the days of Egyptian Mummies are past, how dare Mrs. Prodgit require,
for the use of my son, an amount of flannel and linen that would carpet
my humble roof? Do I wonder that she requires it? No! This morning,
within an hour, I beheld this agonizing sight. I beheld my son--Augustus
George--in Mrs.

Prodgit's hands, and on Mrs. Prodgit's knee, being dressed. He was at
the moment, comparatively speaking, in a state of nature; having nothing
on, but an extremely short shirt, remarkably disproportionate to the
length of his usual outer garments. Trailing from Mrs. Prodgit's lap, on
the floor, was a long narrow roller or bandage--I should say, of several
yards in extent. In this, I SAW Mrs. Prodgit tightly roll the body of my
unoffending infant, turning him over and over, now presenting his
unconscious face upward, now the back of his bald head, until the
unnatural feat was accomplished, and the bandage secured by a pin, which
I have every reason to believe entered the body of my only child. In
this tourniquet, he passes the present phase of his existence. Can I
know it, and smile!

I fear I have been betrayed into expressing myself warmly, but I feel
deeply. Not for myself; for Augustus George. I dare not interfere. Will
any one? Will any publication? Any doctor? Any parent? Any body? I do
not complain that Mrs. Prodgit (aided and abetted by Mrs. Bigby)
entirely alienates Maria Jane's affections from me, and interposes an
impassable barrier between us. I do not complain of being made of no
account. I do not want to be of any account. But Augustus George is a
production of Nature (I can not think otherwise) and I claim that he
should be treated with some remote reference to Nature. In my opinion,
Mrs. Prodgit is, from first to last, a convention and a superstition.
Are all the faculty afraid of Mrs. Prodgit? If not, why don't they take
her in hand and improve her?

P.S. Maria Jane's mamma boasts of her own knowledge of the subject, and
says she brought up seven children besides Maria Jane. But how do
_I_ know that she might not have brought them up much better? Maria
Jane herself is far from strong, and is subject to headaches, and
nervous indigestion. Besides which, I learn from the statistical tables
that one child in five dies within the first year of its life; and one
child in three within the fifth. That don't look as if we could never
improve in these particulars, I think!

P.P.S. Augustus George is in convulsions.




THE FARM-LABORER.--THE FATHER.

  BY HARRIET MARTINEAU.


When George Banks was nearly thirty years of age, he married. He had
always been happy, except for one great drawback: and now he hoped to be
happier than ever; and, indeed, he was. The drawback was that his father
drank. Banks had been brought up to expect a little property which
should make life easy to him; but, while still a youth, he gave up all
thought of any property but such as he might earn. He saw every thing
going to ruin at home; and he and his sister, finding that their father
was irreclaimable, resolved to go out and work for themselves, and for
their mother while she lived. The sister went out to service, and Banks
became a farm-laborer. Their father's pride was hurt at their sinking
below the station they were born to; but they were obliged to disregard
his anger when an honest maintenance was in question. There was a
smaller drawback, by the way; Banks was rather deaf, and he thought the
deafness increased a little; but it was not enough to stand in the way
of his employment as a laborer; he could hear the sermon in church; and
Betsy did not mind it, so he did not. He had a good master in old Mr.
Wilkes, a large farmer in a southern county. Mr. Wilkes paid him
12_s._ a week all the year round, and L5 for the harvest month. For
some years Banks laid by a good deal of money; so did Betsy, who was a
housemaid at Mr. Wilkes's. When they became engaged, they had between
them L50 laid by.

Banks took a cottage of three rooms, with nearly half a rood of
garden-ground. They furnished their house really well, with substantial
new furniture, and enough of it. In those days of high prices it made a
great cut out of their money: but they agreed that they should never
repent it. Banks had the privilege of a run on the common for his cow,
and of as much peat as he chose to cut and carry for fuel. He had seen
the consequences of intemperance in his father's case, and he was a
water-drinker. He seldom touched even beer, except at harvest-time, when
his wife brewed for him, that they might keep clear of the public-house.

During the whole of their lives to this day (and they are now old) they
have never bought any thing whatever without having the money in their
hands to pay for it. If they had not the money, they no more thought of
having the article than if it had been at the North Pole. They paid L5 a
year for their cottage, and the poor rate has always been from 15_s._ to
20_s._ a year. It was war-time when they married, in 1812; and the dread
came across them now and then, of a recruiting party appearing, or of
Banks being drawn for the militia; but they hoped that the deafness
would save them from this misfortune. And the fear was not for long: in
1814, peace was proclaimed. It was a merry night--that when the great
bonfire was lighted for the peace. Mrs. Banks could not go to see it,
for she was in her second confinement at the time; but her husband came
to her bedside and told her all about it. She had never seen him so gay.
He was always cheerful and sweet-tempered; but he was of a grave cast
of character, which the deafness had deepened into a constant
thoughtfulness. This night, however, he was very talkative, telling her
what good times were coming, now that Bonaparte was put down; how every
man might stay at home at his proper business, and there would be fewer
beggars and lower poor rates, and every thing would go well, with God's
blessing on a nation at peace. The next year there was war again; but,
almost as soon as it was known that Bonaparte had reappeared, the news
came of the battle of Waterloo, and there was an end of all apprehension
of war.

In eleven years they had eleven children. There was both joy and sorrow
with those children. For seven years, the eldest, little Polly, was
nothing but joy to her parents. She was the prettiest little girl they
had ever seen; and the neighbors thought so too. She was bright and
merry, perfectly obedient, very clever, and so handy that she was a
helpful little maid to her mother. When three infants died, one after
another, her father found comfort in taking this child on his knees in
the evenings, and getting her to prattle to him. Her clear little merry
voice came easily to his ear, when he could not hear older people
without difficulty. The next child, Tom, was a blessing in his way: he
was a strong little fellow of six; and he went out with Banks to the
field, and really did some useful work--frightening the birds, leading
the horses, picking sticks, weeding, running errands, and so on. But the
charm at home was little Polly. When Polly was seven, however, a sad
accident happened. She was taking care of the little ones before the
door, during her mother's confinement, and one of the boys struck her on
the top of the head with a saucepan. She fell, and when she was taken up
she looked so strangely that the doctor was consulted about her. After
watching her for some weeks he said he feared there was some injury to
the brain. Banks has had many troubles in life, but none has been sorer
than that of seeing the change that came over this child. It was not the
loss of her beauty that made his heart ache when he looked in her face:
it was the staring, uneasy expression of countenance which made him turn
his eyes away in pain of heart. She grew jealous and suspicious; and,
though no mood of mind remained many minutes, this was a sad contrast
with the open sweetness of temper that they were never more to see. She
did as she was bid; she went on learning to cook and to sew, and she
could clean the house; but she never remembered from one minute to
another what she was to do, and was always asking questions about things
that she had known all her life. Her uncle (her mother's brother), who
was well off in the world, and had no children, took her home, saying
that change and going to school would make all the difference in her.
But she had no memory, and could learn nothing, while she lost the
mechanical things she could do at home. So, after a patient trial of
three years, her uncle brought her home, and took, in her stead, the
bright little Susan, now four years old. Polly never got better. After a
time, fits of languor came on occasionally, and her mother could not get
her out of bed; and now she sometimes lies for many days together, as in
a swoon, looking like one dying, but always reviving again, though
declining on the whole; so that it is thought it can not now go on very
long.

Tom never went to school. There was no school within reach, while he was
a very little boy, and when a new clergyman's lady came and set up one,
Tom was thought rather too old to begin; and, besides, his father really
could not spare his earnings. Old Mr. Wilkes was dead, and his son,
succeeding to the farm, complained of bad times, and reduced his
laborers' wages to 11_s._, and then 10_s._, and then 9_s._, while the
poor-rate went on increasing. Tom can not read or write, and his father
is very sorry for it. The boy always seemed, however, to have that
sobriety of mind and good sense which education is thought necessary to
give. The fact is, he has had no mean education in being the associate
of his honorable-minded father. He grew up as grave as his father,
thoughtful and considerate, while very clever. He is a prodigious
worker, gets through more work than any other man in the neighborhood,
and does it in a better manner. Earning in his best days only 9_s._ a
week, and not being sure of that, he has never married, nor thought of
marrying; and a great loss that is to some good woman.

The school being set up while Harry was a little fellow, he was sent to
it, and he remained at it till he was twelve years old. It was well
meant for him--well meant by the lady and by his parents; but the
schoolmistress "was not equal to her business," as the family mildly
say. Those years were almost entirely lost. Harry was remarkably clever,
always earnest in what he was about, always steady and business-like,
and eager to learn; yet he came away, after all those years, barely able
to spell out a chapter in the Testament on Sundays, and scarcely able to
sign his own name. He tried to use and improve his learning, putting in,
where beans and peas were sown, slips of wood with banes and pase upon
them, and holding a pen with all his force when he wanted to write his
name; but he felt all along that he had better have been obtaining the
knowledge which the earnest mind may gain in the open fields, unless he
had been really well taught.

By this time there were few at home, and the home had become grave and
somewhat sad. Six children had died in infancy--the oldest dying under
three years old. Susan was at her uncle's, and not likely to come home
again; for her aunt had become insane, and was subject to epilepsy to
such a degree that she could not be left. Some people thought Susan's
prospects very fine, for her uncle promised great things as to providing
for her and leaving her property; but the story of her grandfather was a
warning to her. Her uncle was falling into drinking habits, and this
young girl, supposed to be so fortunate, often found herself with her
aunt on one side in an epileptic fit, and her uncle on the other
helplessly or violently drunk. He was an amiable man, and always, when
remonstrated with, admitted his fault and promised amendment. It ended,
however, in his being reduced in his old age to the point of screwing
out of Susan her earnings at service, under the name of debt, and
finding a home with her old father. Instead of enjoying his money, she
enjoys the comfort of having gloriously discharged her duty to him, and
she seems to be quite content.

But of the small party at home. The sons did not live at home, but they
were not far off. Their honest faces looked in pretty often, and they
were so good that their father had a constant pride in them. It was
little more than seeing them, for Banks was now so deaf that
conversation was out of the question. He went to church every Sunday, as
he had always done; but every body knew that he did not hear one word of
the service. His wife, exhausted by care and grief for her children, was
too feeble to be much of a companion to him; and many a long night now
he was kept awake by rheumatism. Yet no one ever saw a cross look in
either, or heard a complaining word. Their house was clean; their
clothes were neat; and, somehow or other, they went on paying poor-rate.
One of the daughters says, "We always live very comfortably;" and the
sons were told that, if their employment failed, they were always to
come to their father's for a dinner. Banks worked harder and with more
intenseness of mind at his garden, and they still continued to keep a
pig; so they reckoned upon always having bacon and vegetables--summer
vegetables, at least--upon the table. The youngest daughter lived at
home, and earned a humble subsistence by stay-making and dress-making
for the neighbors. She could read and write well enough to be a comfort
if any letter came from a distance (an incident which, as we shall see,
was hereafter to happen often), and to amuse her mother in illness with
a book. Lizzy was not so clever as her brothers and Susan, but she was a
good girl and a steady worker.

But soon the second Mr. Wilkes died rather suddenly. Banks's heart sank
at the news. He had been attached to his employer, and valued by him,
though his earnings had been so much reduced; and he had a misgiving
that there would be a change for the worse under the young master. It
was too true. The young master soon began to complain of want of money,
and to turn off his laborers. He told Banks to his face that being now
past sixty, and rheumatic at times, it was impossible that his work
could be worth what it was, and he should have no more than six
shillings a week henceforth. It was a terrible blow; but there was no
help for it. A deaf old man had no chance of getting work in any new
place; and the choice was simply between getting six shillings a week
and being turned off. If his heart was ever weak within him, it must
have been now. His savings were all gone years ago; there was no
security that he would not be turned off any day. His children really
could give him no effectual help; for the sons could not marry, and the
daughters were not fully maintaining themselves. The workhouse was an
intolerable thought to one who had paid rates, as he had done ever since
he married. It was a dark time now, the very darkest. Yet the grave man
lost nothing of his outward composure and gentleness. They were not
without friends. The clergyman had his eye upon them; and Mrs. Wilkes,
the widow, sent for Mrs. Banks once a year to spend two or three days
with her, and talk over old times; and she always sent her guest home
with a new gown. The friendship of some, and the respect of all, were as
hearty as ever.

Some comfort was near at hand: and out of one comfort grew several.
Susan first found herself well placed; and soon after, and as a
consequence, Harry, and then, and again as a consequence, Tom; and then,
Lizzy. About this, more will be told hereafter. The next thing that
befell was a piece of personal comfort to Banks himself. A deaf lady, at
a distance, sent him an ear-trumpet--with little hope that it would be
of use--so long, and so extremely deaf as he was. He took it to church,
and heard the service for the first time for twenty years. Steady and
composed as he usually was, he now cried for a whole day. After that he
cheered up delightfully; but nothing could make him use his trumpet on
week days. It was too precious for any day but Sundays. When the lady
heard this, she sent him an old shabby one for every day use, and it
makes a great difference in his everyday life.

Next, the good clergyman found himself able to do something that he had
long and earnestly wished, to let out some allotments to laborers. Banks
obtained one immediately; a quarter of an acre of good land, at a rent
of ten shillings a year. The benefit of this is very great. He is still
strong enough to cultivate it well; and, by his knowledge, as well as
his industry, makes it admirably productive. In the midst of this little
brightening of his prospects, there is one overshadowing fear which it
sickens the heart to hear of; it happened that, by an accident which
need not be detailed, the fact got into print that one of the sons at a
distance had sent some money to his old father. The family were
immediately in terror lest the employer should hear of it, and should
turn off his old servant on the plea that he had other means of
subsistence than his labor. It is not credible that such a thing should
be done in the face of society. It is not credible that any one should
desire to do such a thing. But that the fear should exist is mournful
enough, and tells a significant tale; a tale too significant to need to
be spoken out.

Banks is, as we have said a silent man. He does not pour out his heart
in speech, as some of us do who have much less in our hearts than he.
And there is surely no need. We want no prompting from him to feel that
wrong must exist somewhere when a glorious integrity, a dignified virtue
like his, has been allied with sinking fortunes through life, and has no
prospect of repose but in the grave.




JANE ECCLES; OR, CONFESSIONS OF AN ATTORNEY.


The criminal business of the office was, during the first three or four
years of our partnership, entirely superintended by Mr. Flint; he being
more _au fait_, from early practice, than myself in the art and
mystery of prosecuting and defending felons, and I was thus happily
relieved of duties which, in the days when George III. was king, were
frequently very oppressive and revolting. The criminal practitioner
dwelt in an atmosphere tainted alike with cruelty and crime, and
pulsating alternately with merciless decrees of death, and the shrieks
and wailings of sentenced guilt. And not always guilt! There exist many
records of proofs, incontestable, but obtained too late, of innocence
having been legally strangled on the gallows in other cases than that of
Eliza Fenning. How could it be otherwise with a criminal code crowded in
every line with penalties of death, nothing but--death? Juster, wiser
times have dawned upon us, in which truer notions prevail of what man
owes to man, even when sitting in judgment on transgressors; and this we
owe, let us not forget, to the exertions of a band of men who,
undeterred by the sneers of the reputedly wise and _practical_ men
of the world, and the taunts of "influential" newspapers, persisted in
teaching that the rights of property could be more firmly cemented than
by the shedding of blood--law, justice, personal security more
effectually vindicated than by the gallows. Let me confess that I also
was, for many years, among the mockers, and sincerely held such
"theorists" and "dreamers" as Sir Samuel Romilly and his fellow-workers
in utter contempt. Not so my partner Mr. Flint. Constantly in the
presence of criminal judges and juries, he had less confidence in the
unerring verity of their decisions than persons less familiar with them,
or who see them only through the medium of newspapers. Nothing could
exceed his distress of mind if, in cases in which he was prosecuting
attorney, a convict died persisting in his innocence, or without a full
confession of guilt. And to such a pitch did this morbidly-sensitive
feeling at length arrive, that he all at once refused to undertake, or
in any way meddle with, criminal prosecutions, and they were
consequently turned over to our head clerk, with occasional assistance
from me if there happened to be a press of business of the sort. Mr.
Flint still, however, retained a monopoly of the _defenses_, except
when, from some temporary cause or other, he happened to be otherwise
engaged, when they fell to me. One of these I am about to relate, the
result of which, whatever other impression it produced, thoroughly cured
me--as it may the reader--of any propensity to sneer or laugh at
criminal-law reformers and denouncers of the gallows.

One forenoon, during the absence of Mr. Flint in Wiltshire, a Mrs.
Margaret Davies called at the office, in apparently great distress of
mind. This lady, I must premise, was an old, or at all events an elderly
maiden, of some four-and-forty years of age--I have heard a very
intimate female friend of hers say she would never see fifty again, but
this was spite--and possessed of considerable house property in rather
poor localities. She found abundant employment for energies which might
otherwise have turned to cards and scandal, in collecting her weekly,
monthly, and quarterly rents, and in promoting, or fancying she did, the
religious and moral welfare of her tenants. Very barefaced, I well knew,
were the impositions practiced upon her credulous good-nature in money
matters, and I strongly suspected the spiritual and moral promises and
performances of her motley tenantry exhibited as much discrepancy as
those pertaining to rent. Still, deceived or cheated as she might be,
good Mrs. Davies never wearied in what she conceived to be well-doing,
and was ever ready to pour balm and oil into the wounds of the sufferer,
however self-inflicted or deserved.

"What is the matter now?" I asked as soon as the good lady was seated,
and had untied and loosened her bonnet, and thrown back her shawl, fast
walking having heated her prodigiously. "Nothing worse than
transportation is, I hope, likely to befall any of those interesting
clients of yours?"

"You are a hard-hearted man, Mr. Sharp," replied Mrs. Davies between a
smile and a cry; "but being a lawyer, that is of course natural, and, as
I am not here to consult you as a Christian, of no consequence."

"Complimentary, Mrs. Davies; but pray go on."

"You know Jane Eccles, one of my tenants in Bank Buildings: the
embroidress who adopted her sister's orphan child?"

"I remember her name. She obtained, if I recollect rightly, a balance of
wages for her due to the child's father, a mate, who died at sea. Well,
what has befallen her?"

"A terrible accusation has been preferred against her," rejoined Mrs.
Davies; "but as for a moment believing it, that is quite out of the
question. Jane Eccles," continued the warm-hearted lady, at the same
time extracting a crumpled newspaper from the miscellaneous contents of
her reticule--"Jane Eccles works hard from morning till night, keeps
herself to herself; her little nephew and her rooms are always as clean
and nice as a new pin; she attends church regularly; and pays her rent
punctually to the day. This disgraceful story, therefore," she added,
placing the journal in my hands, "_can not_ be true."

I glanced over the police news: "Uttering forged Bank-of-England notes,
knowing them to be forged," I exclaimed, "The devil!"

"There's no occasion to be spurting that name out so loudly, Mr. Sharp,"
said Mrs. Davies with some asperity, "especially in a lawyer's office.
People have been wrongfully accused before to-day, I suppose?"

I was intent on the report, and not answering,
she continued, "I heard nothing of it till I read the shameful account
in the paper half an hour agone. The poor slandered girl was, I daresay,
afraid or ashamed to send for me."

"This appears to be a very bad case, Mrs. Davies," I said at length.
"Three forged ten-pound notes changed in one day at different shops each
time, under the pretense of purchasing articles of small amount, and
another ten-pound note found in her pocket! All that has, I must say, a
very ugly look."

"I don't care," exclaimed Mrs. Davies, quite fiercely, "if it looks as
ugly as sin, or if the whole Bank of England was found in her pocket! I
know Jane Eccles well: she nursed me last spring through the fever; and
I would be upon my oath that the whole story, from beginning to end, is
an invention of the devil, or something worse!"

"Jane Eccles," I persisted, "appears to have been unable or unwilling to
give the slightest explanation as to how she became possessed of the
spurious notes. Who is this brother of hers, 'of such highly-respectable
appearance,' according to the report, who was permitted a private
interview with her previous to the examination?"

"She has no brother that I have ever heard of," said Mrs. Davies. "It
must be a mistake of the papers."

"That is not likely. You observed, of course, that she was fully
committed--and no wonder!"

Mrs. Davies's faith in the young woman's integrity was not to be shaken
by any evidence save that of her own bodily eyes, and I agreed to see
Jane Eccles on the morrow, and make the best arrangements for the
defense--at Mrs. Davies's charge--which the circumstances and the short
time I should have for preparation--the Old Bailey session would be on
in a few days--permitted. The matter so far settled, Mrs. Margaret
hurried off to see what had become of little Henry, the prisoner's
nephew.

I visited Jane Eccles the next day in Newgate. She was a well-grown
young woman of about two or three-and-twenty--not exactly pretty,
perhaps, but very well-looking. Her brown hair was plainly worn, without
a cap, and the expression of her face was, I thought, one of sweetness
and humility, contradicted in some degree by rather harsh lines about
the mouth, denoting strong will and purpose. As a proof of the existence
of this last characteristic, I may here mention that when her first
overweening confidence had yielded to doubt, she, although dotingly-fond
of her nephew, at this time about eight years of age, firmly refused to
see him, "in order," she once said to me, and the thought brought a
deadly pallor to her face--"in order that, should the worst befall, her
memory might not be involuntarily connected in his mind with images of
dungeons, and disgrace, and shame." Jane Eccles had received what is
called in the country "a good schooling," and the books Mrs. Davies had
lent her she had eagerly perused. She was, therefore, to a certain
extent, a cultivated person; and her speech and manners were mild,
gentle, and, so to speak, religious. I generally found, when I visited
her, a Bible or prayer-book in her hand. This, however, from my
experience, comparatively slight though it was, did not much impress me
in her favor--devotional sentiment, so easily, for a brief time,
assumed, being, in nine such cases out of ten, a hypocritical deceit.
Still she, upon the whole, made a decidedly favorable impression on me,
and I no longer so much wondered at the bigotry of unbelief manifested
by Mrs. Davies in behalf of her apparently amiable and grateful
protegee.

But beyond the moral doubt thus suggested of the prisoner's guilt, my
interviews with her utterly failed to extract any thing from her in
rebutment of the charge upon which she was about to be arraigned. At
first she persisted in asserting that the prosecution was based upon
manifest error; that the impounded notes, instead of being forged, were
genuine Bank-of-England paper. It was some time before I succeeded in
convincing her that this hope, to which she so eagerly, desperately
clung, was a fallacious one. I did so at last; and either, thought I, as
I marked her varying color and faltering voice, "either you are a
consummate actress, or else the victim of some frightful delusion or
conspiracy."

"I will see you, if you please, to-morrow," she said, looking up from
the chair upon which, with her head bowed and her face covered with her
hands, she had been seated for several minutes in silence. "My thoughts
are confused now, but to-morrow I shall be more composed; better able to
decide if--to talk, I mean, of this unhappy business."

I thought it better to comply without remonstrance, and at once took my
leave.

When I returned the next afternoon, the governor of the prison informed
me that the brother of my client, James Eccles, quite a dashing
gentleman, had had a long interview with her. He had left about two
hours before, with the intention, he said, of calling upon me.

I was conducted to the room where my conferences with the prisoner
usually took place. In a few minutes she appeared, much flushed and
excited, it seemed to be alternately with trembling joy, and hope, and
doubt, and nervous fear.

"Well," I said, "I trust you are now ready to give me your unreserved
confidence, without which, be assured, that any reasonable hope of a
successful issue from the peril in which you are involved is out of the
question."

The varying emotions I have noticed were clearly traceable as they swept
over her telltale countenance during the minute or so that elapsed
before she spoke.

"Tell me candidly, sir," she said at last, "whether, if I owned to you
that the notes were given to me by a--a person, whom I can not, if I
would, produce, to purchase various articles at different shops, and
return him--the person I mean--the change; and that I made oath this
was done by me in all innocence of heart, as the God of heaven and earth
truly knows it was, it would avail me?"

"Not in the least," I replied, angry at such trifling. "How can you ask
such a question? We must _find_ the person who, you intimate, has
deceived you, and placed your life in peril; and if that can be proved,
hang him instead of you. I speak plainly, Miss Eccles," I added, in a
milder tone; "perhaps you may think unfeelingly, but there is no further
time for playing with this dangerous matter. To-morrow a true-bill will
be found against you, and your trial may then come on immediately. If
you are careless for yourself, you ought to have some thought for the
sufferings of your excellent friend Mrs. Davies; for your nephew, soon,
perhaps, to be left friendless and destitute."

"Oh, spare me--spare me!" sobbed the unhappy young woman, sinking
nervelessly into a seat. "Have pity upon me, wretched, bewildered as I
am!" Tears relieved her; and, after a while, she said: "It is useless,
sir, to prolong this interview. I could not, I solemnly assure you, if I
would, tell you where to search for, or find the person of whom I spoke.
And," she added, while the lines about her mouth of which I have spoken
grew distinct and rigid, "I would not, if I could. What, indeed, would
it, as I have been told and believe, avail, but to cause the death of
two deceived, innocent persons, instead of one? Besides," she continued,
trying to speak with firmness, and repress the shudder which crept over
and shook her as with ague--"besides, whatever the verdict, the penalty
will not, can not, I am sure, I know, be--be--"

I understood her plainly enough, although her resolution failed to
sustain her through the sentence.

"Who is this brother, James Eccles he calls himself, whom you saw at the
police-office, and who has twice been here, I understand--once to-day?"

A quick start revealed the emotion with which she heard the question,
and her dilated eyes rested upon me for a moment with eager scrutiny.
She speedily recovered her presence of mind, and, with her eyes again
fixed on the floor, said, in a quivering voice: "My brother! Yes--as you
say--my brother!"

"Mrs. Davies says you have no brother!" I sharply rejoined.

"Good Mrs. Davies," she replied, in a tone scarcely above a whisper, and
without raising her head, "does not know all our family."

A subterfuge was, I was confident, concealed in these words; but after
again and again urging her to confide in me, and finding warning and
persuasion alike useless, I withdrew discomfited and angry; and withal
as much concerned and grieved as baffled and indignant. On going out, I
arranged with the governor that the "brother," if he again made his
appearance, should be detained _bongre malgre_, till my arrival.
Our precaution was too late: he did not reappear; and so little notice
had any one taken of his person, that to advertise a description of him
with a reward for his apprehension was hopeless.

A true bill was found, and two hours afterward Jane Eccles was placed in
the dock. The trial did not last more than twenty minutes, at the end of
which, an unhesitating verdict of guilty was returned, and she was duly
sentenced to be hanged by the neck till she was dead. We had retained
the ablest counsel practicing in the court, but, with no tangible
defense, their efforts were merely thrown away. Upon being asked what
she had to say why the sentence of the law should not be carried into
effect, she repeated her previous statement--that the notes had been
given her to change by a person in whom she reposed the utmost
confidence; and that she had not the slightest thought of evil or fraud
in what she did. That person, however, she repeated once more, could not
be produced. Her assertions only excited a derisive smile; and all
necessary forms having been gone through, she was removed from the bar.

The unhappy woman bore the ordeal through which she had just passed with
much firmness. Once only, while sentence was being passed, her
high-strung resolution appeared to falter and give way. I was watching
her intently, and I observed that she suddenly directed a piercing look
toward a distant part of the crowded court. In a moment her eye
lightened, the expression of extreme horror which had momently darkened
her countenance passed away, and her partial composure returned. I had
instinctively, as it were, followed her glance, and thought I detected a
tall man, enveloped in a cloak, engaged in dumb momentary communication
with her. I jumped up from my seat, and hastened as quickly as I could
through the thronged passages to the spot, and looked eagerly around,
but the man, whosoever he might be, was gone.

The next act in this sad drama was the decision of the Privy Council
upon the recorder's report. It came. Several were reprieved, but among
them was _not_ Jane Eccles. She and nine others were to perish at
eight o'clock on the following morning.

The anxiety and worry inseparable from this most unhappy affair, which
from Mr. Flint's protracted absence, I had exclusively to bear, fairly
knocked me up, and on the evening of the day on which the decision of
the council was received, I went to bed much earlier than usual, and
really ill. Sleep I could not, and I was tossing restlessly about,
vainly endeavoring to banish from my mind the gloomy and terrible images
connected with the wretched girl and her swiftly-coming fate, when a
quick tap sounded on the door, and a servant's voice announced that one
of the clerks had brought a letter which the superscription directed to
be read without a moment's delay. I sprang out of bed, snatched the
letter, and eagerly ran it over. It was from the Newgate chaplain, a
very worthy, humane gentleman, and stated that, on hearing the result
of the deliberations of the Privy Council, all the previous stoicism and
fortitude exhibited by Jane Eccles had completely given way, and she had
abandoned herself to the wildest terror and despair. As soon as she
could speak coherently, she implored the governor with frantic
earnestness to send for me. As this was not only quite useless in the
opinion of that official, but against the rules, the prisoner's request
was not complied with. The chaplain, however, thinking it might be as
well that I should know of her desire to see me, had of his own accord
sent me this note. He thought that possibly the sheriffs would permit me
to have a brief interview with the condemned prisoner in the morning, if
I arrived sufficiently early; and although it could avail nothing as
regarded her fate in this world, still it might perhaps calm the
frightful tumult of emotion by which she was at present tossed and
shaken, and enable her to meet the inevitable hour with fortitude and
resignation.

It was useless to return to bed after receiving such a communication,
and I forthwith dressed myself, determined to sit up and read, if I
could, till the hour at which I might hope to be admitted to the jail
should strike. Slowly and heavily the dark night limped away, and as the
first rays of the cold wintry dawn reached the earth, I sallied forth. A
dense, brutal crowd were already assembled in front of the prison, and
hundreds of well-dressed sight-seers occupied the opposite windows,
morbidly eager for the rising of the curtain upon the mournful tragedy
about to be enacted. I obtained admission without much difficulty, but,
till the arrival of the sheriffs, no conference with the condemned
prisoners could be possibly permitted. Those important functionaries
happened on this morning to arrive unusually late, and I paced up and
down the paved corridor in a fever of impatience and anxiety. They were
at last announced, but before I could, in the hurry and confusion,
obtain speech of either of them, the dismal bell tolled out, and I felt
with a shudder that it was no longer possible to effect my object.
"Perhaps it is better so," observed the reverend chaplain in a whisper.
"She has been more composed for the last two or three hours, and is now,
I trust, in a better frame of mind for death." I turned, sick at heart,
to leave the place, and in my agitation missing the right way, came
directly in view of the terrible procession. Jane Eccles saw me, and a
terrific scream, followed by frantic heart-rending appeals to me to save
her, burst with convulsive effort from her white quivering lips. Never
will the horror of that moment pass from my remembrance. I staggered
back, as if every spasmodic word struck me like a blow; and then,
directed by one of the turnkeys, sped in an opposite direction as fast
as my trembling limbs could carry me--the shrieks of the wretched
victim, the tolling of the dreadful bell, and the obscene jeers and
mocks of the foul crowd through which I had to force my way, evoking a
confused tumult of disgust and horror in my brain, which, if long
continued, would have driven me mad. On reaching home, I was bled
freely, and got to bed. This treatment, I have no doubt, prevented a
violent access of fever; for, as it was, several days passed before I
could be safely permitted to re-engage in business.

On revisiting the office, a fragment of a letter written by Jane Eccles
a few hours previous to her death, and evidently addressed to Mrs.
Davies, was placed by Mr. Flint, who had by this time returned, before
me. The following is an exact copy of it, with the exception that the
intervals which I have marked with dots, . . . . . were filled with
erasures and blots, and that every word seemed to have been traced by a
hand smitten with palsy:

  "From my Death-place, _Midnight_.

"DEAR MADAM--No, beloved friend, mother let me call you . . . .
. . Oh, kind, gentle mother, I am to die . . . . . to be killed in a few
hours by cruel man!--I, so young, so unprepared for death, and yet
guiltless! Oh, never doubt that I am guiltless of the offense for which
they will have the heart to hang me . . . . . Nobody, they say, can save
me now; yet if I could see the lawyer . . . . I have been deceived,
cruelly deceived, madam--buoyed up by lying hopes, till just now the
thunder burst, and I--oh God! . . . . As they spoke, the fearful chapter
in the Testament came bodily before me--the rending of the vail in
twain, the terrible darkness, and the opened graves! . . . . I did not
write for this, but my brain aches and dazzles . . . . It is too
late--too late, they all tell me! . . . . . Ah, if these dreadful laws
were not so swift, I might yet--but no; _he_ clearly proved to me
how useless . . . . . I must not think of that . . . . . It is of my
nephew, of your Henry, child of my affections, that I would speak. Oh,
that I . . . . . But hark!--they are coming . . . . . The day has dawned
. . . . . to me the day of judgment! . . . . . ."

This incoherent scrawl only confirmed my previous suspicions, but it was
useless to dwell further on the melancholy subject. The great ax had
fallen, and whether justly or unjustly, would, I feared, as in many,
very many other cases, never be clearly ascertained in this world. I was
mistaken. Another case of "uttering forged Bank-of-England notes,
knowing them to be forged," which came under our cognizance a few months
afterward, revived the fading memory of Jane Eccles's early doom, and
cleared up every obscurity connected with it.

The offender in this new case was a tall, dark-complexioned, handsome
man, of about thirty years of age, of the name of Justin Arnold. His
lady mother, whose real name I shall conceal under that of Barton,
retained us for her son's defense, and from her and other sources we
learned the following particulars:

Justin Arnold was the lady's son by a former marriage. Mrs. Barton,
still a splendid woman, had, in second nuptials, espoused a very wealthy
person, and from time to time had covertly supplied Justin Arnold's
extravagance. This, however, from the wild course the young man pursued,
could not be for ever continued, and after many warnings, the supplies
were stopped. Incapable of reformation, Justin Arnold, in order to
obtain the means of dissipation, connected himself with a
cleverly-organized band of swindlers and forgers, who so adroitly
managed their nefarious business, that, till his capture, they had
contrived to keep themselves clear of the law--the inferior tools and
dupes having been alone caught in its fatal meshes. The defense, under
these circumstances necessarily a difficult, almost impossible one, was
undertaken by Mr. Flint, and conducted by him with his accustomed skill
and energy.

I took a very slight interest in the matter, and heard very little
concerning it till its judicial conclusion by the conviction of the
offender, and his condemnation to death. The decision on the recorder's
report was this time communicated to the authorities of Newgate on a
Saturday, so that the batch ordered for execution, among whom was Justin
Arnold, would not be hanged till the Monday morning. Rather late in the
evening a note once more reached me from the chaplain of the prison.
Justin Arnold wished to see me--_me_, not Mr. Flint. He had
something of importance to communicate, he said, relative to a person in
whom I had once felt great interest. It flashed across me that this
Justin might be the "brother" of Jane Eccles, and I determined to see
him. I immediately sought out one of the sheriffs, and obtained an order
empowering me to see the prisoner on the afternoon of the morrow
(Sunday.)

I found that the convict expressed great anxiety lest I should decline
to see him. My hoped-for visit was the only matter which appeared to
occupy the mind or excite the care of the mocking, desperate young man;
even the early and shameful termination of his own life on the morrow he
seemed to be utterly reckless of. Thus prepared, I was the less
surprised at the scene which awaited me in the prisoner's cell, where I
found him in angry altercation with the pale, affrighted chaplain.

I had never seen Justin Arnold before; this I was convinced of the
instant I saw him; but he knew, and greeted me instantly by name. His
swarthy, excited features were flushed and angry, and after briefly
thanking me for complying with his wishes, he added in a violent, rapid
tone, "This good man has been teasing me. He says, and truly, that I
have defied God by my life; and now he wishes me to mock that
inscrutable Being, on the eve of death, by words without sense, meaning,
or truth!"

"No, no, no!" ejaculated the reverend gentleman. "I exhorted you to true
repentance, to peace, charity, to--"

"True repentance, peace, charity!" broke in the prisoner with a scornful
burst: "when my heart is full of rage, and bitterness, and despair! Give
me _time_ for this repentance which you say is so needful--time to
lure back long since banished hope, and peace, and faith! Poh!--you but
flout me with words without meaning. I am unfit, you say, for the
presence of men, but quite fit for that of God, before whom you are
about to arrogantly cast me! Be it so: my deeds upon my head! It is at
least not my fault that I am hurled to judgment before the Eternal Judge
himself commanded my presence there!"

"He may be unworthy to live," murmured the scared chaplain, "but, oh,
how utterly unfit to die!"

"That is true," rejoined Justin Arnold with undiminished vehemence.
"Those, if you will, are words of truth and sense: go you and preach
them to the makers and executioners of English law. In the mean time I
would speak privately with this gentleman."

The reverend pastor, with a mute gesture of compassion, sorrow, and
regret, was about to leave the cell, when he was stayed by the prisoner,
who exclaimed, "Now I think of it, you had better, sir, remain. The
statement I am about to make can not, for the sake of the victim's
reputation, and for her friends' sake, have too many witnesses. You both
remember Jane Eccles?" A broken exclamation from both of us answered
him, and he quickly added--"Ah, you already guess the truth, I see.
Well, I do not wonder you should start and turn pale. It _was_ a
cruel, shameless deed--a dastardly murder, if there was ever one. In as
few words as possible, so you interrupt me not, I will relate _my_
share in the atrocious business." He spoke rapidly, and once or twice
during the brief recital the moistened eye and husky voice betrayed
emotions which his pride would have concealed.

"Jane and I were born in Hertfordshire, within a short distance of each
other. I knew her from a child. She was better off then, I worse than we
subsequently became--she by her father's bankruptcy, I by my mo--, by
Mrs. Barton's wealthy marriage. She was about nineteen, I twenty-four,
when I left the country for London. That she loved me with all the
fervor of a trusting woman I well knew; and I had, too, for some time
known that she must be either honorably wooed or not at all. That with
me was out of the question, and, as I told you, I came about that time
to London. You can, I daresay, imagine the rest. We were--I and my
friends I mean--at a loss for agents to dispose of our wares, and at the
same time pressed for money. I met Jane Eccles by accident. Genteel, of
graceful address and winning manners, she was just fitted for our
purpose. I feigned reawakened love, proffered marriage, and a home
across the Atlantic, as soon as certain trifling but troublesome affairs
which momently harassed me were arranged. She believed me. I got her to
change a considerable number of notes under various pretexts, but that
they were forged she had not and could not have the remotest suspicion.
You know the catastrophe. After her apprehension I visited this prison as her brother, and buoyed
her up to the last with illusions of certain pardon and release,
whatever the verdict, through the influence of my wealthy father-in-law,
of our immediate union afterward, and tranquil American home. It is
needless to say more. She trusted me, and I sacrificed her--less
flagrant instances of a like nature occur every day. And now, gentlemen,
I would fain be alone."

"Remorseless villain!" I could not exclaiming under my breath as he
moved away.

He turned quickly back, and looking me in the face, without the
slightest anger said, "An execrable villain if you like--not a
remorseless one! Her death alone sits near, and troubles my to all else
hardened conscience. And let me tell you, reverend sir," he continued,
resuming his former bitterness as he addressed the chaplain--"let me
tell you that it was not the solemn words of the judge the other day,
but her pale, reproachful image, standing suddenly beside me in the
dock, just as she looked when I passed my last deception on her, that
caused the tremor and affright, complacently attributed by that grave
functionary to his own sepulchral eloquence. After all, her death can
not be exclusively laid to my charge. Those who tried her would not
believe her story, and yet it was true as death. Had they not been so
confident in their own unerring wisdom, they might have doomed her to
some punishment short of the scaffold, and could now have retrieved
their error. But I am weary, and would, I repeat, be alone. Farewell!"
He threw himself on the rude pallet, and we silently withdrew.

A paper embodying Justin Arnold's declaration was forwarded to the
secretary of state, and duly acknowledged, accompanied by an official
expression of mild regret that it had not been in time to save the life
of Jane Eccles. No further notice was taken of the matter, and the
record of the young woman's judicial sacrifice still doubtless encumbers
the archives of the Home Office, forming, with numerous others of like
character, the dark, sanguine background upon which the achievements of
the great and good men who have so successfully purged the old Draco
code that now a faint vestige only of the old barbarism remains, stand
out in bright relief and changeless lustre.




MY NOVEL; OR, VARIETIES IN ENGLISH LIFE.

  (_Continued from page 543._)




BOOK IV.--INITIAL CHAPTER:--COMPRISING MR. CAXTON'S OPINIONS ON THE
MATRIMONIAL STATE, SUPPORTED BY LEARNED AUTHORITIES.


"It was no bad idea of yours, Pisistratus," said my father, graciously,
"to depict the heightened affections and the serious intentions of
Signior Riccabocca by a single stroke--_He left off his
spectacles!_ Good."

"Yet," quoth my uncle, "I think Shakspeare represents a lover as falling
into slovenly habits, neglecting his person, and suffering his hose to
be ungartered, rather than paying that attention to his outer man which
induces Signor Riccabocca to leave off his spectacles, and look as
handsome as nature will permit him."

"There are different degrees and many phases of the passion," replied my
father. "Shakspeare is speaking of an ill-treated, pining, woebegone
lover, much aggrieved by the cruelty of his mistress--a lover who has
found it of no avail to smarten himself up, and has fallen despondently
into the opposite extreme. Whereas Signor Riccabocca has nothing to
complain of in the barbarity of Miss Jemima."

"Indeed he has not!" cried Blanche, tossing her head--"forward
creature!"

"Yes, my dear," said my mother, trying her best to look stately, "I am
decidedly of opinion that, in that respect, Pisistratus has lowered the
dignity of the sex. Not intentionally," added my mother, mildly, and
afraid she had said something too bitter; "but it is very hard for a man
to describe us women."

The Captain nodded approvingly; Mr. Squills smiled; my father quietly
resumed the thread of his discourse.

"To continue," quoth he. "Riccabocca has no reason to despair of success
in his suit, nor any object in moving his mistress to compassion. He
may, therefore, very properly tie up his garters and leave off his
spectacles. What do you say, Mr. Squills?--for, after all, since
love-making can not fail to be a great constitutional derangement, the
experience of a medical man must be the best to consult."

"Mr. Caxton," replied Squills, obviously flattered, "you are quite
right: when a man makes love, the organs of self-esteem and desire of
applause are greatly stimulated, and therefore, of course, he sets
himself off to the best advantage. It is only, as you observe, when,
like Shakspeare's lover, he has given up making love as a bad job, and
has received that severe hit on the ganglions which the cruelty of a
mistress inflicts, that he neglects his personal appearance: he neglects
it, not because he is in love, but because his nervous system is
depressed. That was the cause, if you remember, with poor Major Prim. He
wore his wig all awry when Susan Smart jilted him; but I set it all
right for him."

"By shaming Miss Smart into repentance, or getting him a new
sweetheart?" asked my uncle.

"Pooh!" answered Squills, "by quinine and cold bathing."

"We may therefore grant," renewed my father, "that, as a general rule,
the process of courtship tends to the spruceness, and even foppery, of
the individual engaged in the experiment, as Voltaire has very prettily
proved somewhere. Nay, the Mexicans, indeed, were of opinion that the
lady, at least, ought to continue those cares of her person even after
marriage. There is extant, in Sahagun's _History of New Spain_, the
advice of an Aztec or Mexican mother to her daughter, in which she
says--'That your husband may not take you in dislike, adorn yourself,
wash yourself, and let your garments be clean.' It is true that the good
lady adds--'Do it in moderation; since, if every day you are
washing yourself and your clothes, the world will say that you are
over-delicate; and particular people will call you--TAPETZON
TINEMAXOCH!' What those words precisely mean," added my father,
modestly, "I can not say, since I never had the opportunity to acquire
the ancient Aztec language--but something very opprobrious and horrible,
no doubt."

"I daresay a philosopher like Signor Riccabocca," said my uncle, "was
not himself very _Tapetzon tine_--what d'ye call it?--and a good,
healthy, English wife, like that poor affectionate Jemima, was thrown
away upon him."

"Roland," said my father, "you don't like foreigners: a respectable
prejudice, and quite natural in a man who has been trying his best to
hew them in pieces, and blow them up into splinters. But you don't like
philosophers either--and for that dislike you have no equally good
reason."

"I only implied that they were not much addicted to soap and water,"
said my uncle.

"A notable mistake. Many great philosophers have been very great beaux.
Aristotle was a notorious fop. Buffon put on his best laced ruffles when
he sat down to write, which implies that he washed his hands first.
Pythagoras insists greatly on the holiness of frequent ablutions; and
Horace--who, in his own way, was as good a philosopher as any the Romans
produced--takes care to let us know what a neat, well-dressed, dapper
little gentleman he was. But I don't think you ever read the 'Apology of
Apuleius?'"

"Not I--what is it about?" asked the Captain.

"About a great many things. It is that Sage's vindication from several
malignant charges--among others, and principally indeed, that of being
much too refined and effeminate for a philosopher. Nothing can
exceed the rhetorical skill with which he excuses himself for
using--tooth-powder. 'Ought a philosopher,' he exclaims, 'to allow any
thing unclean about him, especially in the mouth--the mouth, which is
the vestibule of the soul, the gate of discourse, the portico of
thought! Ah, but AEmilianus [the accuser of Apuleius] never opens
_his_ mouth but for slander and calumny--tooth-powder would indeed
be unbecoming to _him_! Or, if he use any, it will not be my good
Arabian tooth-powder, but charcoal and cinders. Ay, his teeth should be
as foul as his language! And yet even the crocodile likes to have his
teeth cleaned; insects get into them, and, horrible reptile though he
be, he opens his jaws inoffensively to a faithful dentistical bird, who
volunteers his beak for a toothpick.'"

My father was now warm in the subject he had started, and soared
miles away from Riccabocca and "My Novel." "And observe," he
exclaimed--"observe with what gravity this eminent Platonist pleads
guilty to the charge of having a mirror. 'Why, what,' he exclaims, 'more
worthy of the regards of a human creature than his own image' (_nihil
respectabilius homini quam formam suam!_) Is not that one of our
children the most dear to us who is called 'the picture of his father?'
But take what pains you will with a picture, it can never be so like you
as the face in your mirror! Think it discreditable to look with proper
attention on one's self in the glass! Did not Socrates recommend such
attention to his disciples--did he not make a great moral agent of the
speculum? The handsome, in admiring their beauty therein, were
admonished that handsome is who handsome does; and the more the ugly
stared at themselves, the more they became naturally anxious to hide the
disgrace of their features in the loveliness of their merits. Was not
Demosthenes always at his speculum? Did he not rehearse his causes
before it as before a master in the art? He learned his eloquence from
Plato, his dialectics from Eubulides; but as for his delivery--there, he
came to the mirror!

"Therefore," concluded Mr. Caxton, returning unexpectedly to the
subject--"therefore it is no reason to suppose that Dr. Riccabocca is
averse to cleanliness and decent care of the person, because he is a
philosopher; and, all things considered, he never showed himself more a
philosopher than when he left off his spectacles and looked his best."

"Well," said my mother, kindly, "I only hope it may turn out happily.
But I should have been better pleased if Pisistratus had not made Dr.
Riccabocca so reluctant a wooer."

"Very true," said the Captain; "the Italian does not shine as a lover.
Throw a little more fire into him, Pisistratus--something gallant and
chivalrous."

"Fire--gallantry--chivalry!" cried my father, who had taken Riccabocca
under his special protection--"why, don't you see that the man is
described as a philosopher?--and I should like to know when a
philosopher ever plunged into matrimony without considerable misgivings
and cold shivers. Indeed, it seems that--perhaps before he was a
philosopher--Riccabocca _had_ tried the experiment, and knew what
it was. Why, even that plain-speaking, sensible, practical man, Metellus
Numidicus, who was not even a philosopher, but only a Roman Censor, thus
expressed himself in an exhortation to the People to perpetrate
matrimony--'If, O Quirites, we could do without wives, we should all
dispense with that subject of care (_ea molestia careremus_); but
since nature has so managed it, that we can not live with women
comfortably, nor without them at all, let us rather provide for the
human race than our own temporary felicity."

Here the ladies set up a cry of such indignation,
that both Roland and myself endeavored to appease their wrath by hasty
assurances that we utterly repudiated that damnable doctrine of Metellus
Numidicus.

My father, wholly unmoved, as soon as a sullen silence was established,
recommenced--"Do not think, ladies," said he, "that you were without
advocates at that day: there were many Romans gallant enough to blame
the Censor for a mode of expressing himself which they held to be
equally impolite and injudicious. 'Surely,' said they, with some
plausibility, 'if Numidicus wished men to marry, he need not have
referred so peremptorily to the disquietudes of the connection, and thus
have made them more inclined to turn away from matrimony than given them
a relish for it.' But against these critics one honest man (whose name
of Titus Castricius should not be forgotten by posterity) maintained
that Metellus Numidicus could not have spoken more properly; 'For
remark,' said he, 'that Metellus was a censor, not a rhetorician. It
becomes rhetoricians to adorn, and disguise, and make the best of
things; but Metellus, _sanctus vir_--a holy and blameless man,
grave and sincere to wit, and addressing the Roman people in the solemn
capacity of Censor--was bound to speak the plain truth, especially as he
was treating of a subject on which the observation of every day, and the
experience of every life, could not leave the least doubt upon the mind
of his audience.' Still Riccabocca, having decided to marry, has no
doubt prepared himself to bear all the concomitant evils--as becomes a
professed sage; and I own I admire the art with which Pisistratus has
drawn the precise woman likely to suit a philosopher."

Pisistratus bows, and looks round complacently; but recoils from two
very peevish and discontented faces feminine.

MR. CAXTON (completing his sentence.)--"Not only as regards mildness of
temper and other household qualifications, but as regards the very
_person_ of the object of his choice. For you evidently remembered,
Pisistratus, the reply of Bias, when asked his opinion on marriage:
[Greek: Etoi kalen hexeis, e aischran; kai ei kalen, hexeis koinen; ei
de aischran hexeis poinen.]"

Pisistratus tries to look as if he had the opinion of Bias by heart, and
nods acquiescingly.

MR. CAXTON.--"That is, my dears, 'The woman you would marry is
either handsome or ugly; if handsome, she is koine, viz., you don't have
her to yourself; if ugly, she is poine--that is, a fury.' But, as it is
observed in Aulus Gellius (whence I borrow this citation), there is a
wide interval between handsome and ugly. And thus Ennius, in his tragedy
of _Menalippus_, uses an admirable expression to designate women of
the proper degree of matrimonial comeliness, such as a philosopher would
select. He calls this degree _stata forma_--a rational, mediocre
sort of beauty, which is not liable to be either koine or poine. And
Favorinus, who was a remarkably sensible man, and came from
Provence--the male inhabitants of which district have always valued
themselves on their knowledge of love and ladies--calls this said
_stata forma_ the beauty of wives--the uxorial beauty. Ennius says
that women of a _stata forma_ are almost always safe and modest.
Now Jemima, you observe, is described as possessing this _stata
forma_; and it is the nicety of your observation in this respect,
which I like the most in the whole of your description of a
philosopher's matrimonial courtship, Pisistratus, (excepting only the
stroke of the spectacles) for it shows that you had properly considered
the opinion of Bias, and mastered all the counter logic suggested in
Book v. Chapter xi., of Aulus Gellius."

"For all that," said Blanche, half-archly, half-demurely, with a smile
in the eye, and a pout of the lip, "I don't remember that Pisistratus,
in the days when he wished to be most complimentary, ever assured me
that I had a _stata forma_--a rational, mediocre sort of beauty."

"And I think," observed my uncle, "that when he comes to his real
heroine, whoever that may be, he will not trouble his head much about
either Bias or Aulus Gellius."




CHAPTER II.


Matrimony is certainly a great change in life. One is astonished not
to find a notable alteration in one's friend, even if he or she have
been only wedded a week. In the instance of Dr. and Mrs. Riccabocca the
change was peculiarly visible. To speak first of the lady, as in
chivalry bound, Mrs. Riccabocca had entirely renounced that melancholy
which had characterized Miss Jemima: she became even sprightly and gay,
and looked all the better and prettier for the alteration. She did not
scruple to confess honestly to Mrs. Dale, that she was now of opinion
that the world was very far from approaching its end. But, in the mean
while, she did not neglect the duty which the belief she had abandoned
serves to inculculate--"She set her house in order." The cold and
penurious elegance that had characterized the Casino disappeared like
enchantment--that is, the elegance remained, but the cold and penury
fled before the smile of woman. Like Puss-in-Boots after the nuptials of
his master, Jackeymo only now caught minnows and sticklebacks for his
own amusement. Jackeymo looked much plumper, and so did Riccabocca. In a
word, the fair Jemima became an excellent wife. Riccabocca secretly
thought her extravagant, but, like a wise man, declined to look at the
house bills, and ate his joint in unreproachful silence.

Indeed, there was so much unaffected kindness in the nature of Mrs.
Riccabocca--beneath the quiet of her manner there beat so genially the
heart of the Hazeldeans--that she fairly justified the favorable
anticipations of Mrs. Dale. And though the Doctor did not noisily boast
of his felicity, nor, as some new married folks do, thrust it
insultingly under the _nimis unctis naribus_--the turned-up noses
 of your surly old married folks, nor force it gaudily and glaringly on
the envious eyes of the single, you might still see that he was a more
cheerful and light-hearted man than before. His smile was less ironical,
his politeness less distant. He did not study Machiavelli so
intensely--and he did not return to the spectacles; which last was an
excellent sign. Moreover, the humanizing influence of the tidy English
wife might be seen in the improvement of his outward or artificial man.
His clothes seemed to fit him better; indeed, the clothes were new. Mrs.
Dale no longer remarked that the buttons were off the wristbands, which
was a great satisfaction to her. But the sage still remained faithful to
the pipe, the cloak, and the red silk umbrella. Mrs. Riccabocca had (to
her credit be it spoken) used all becoming and wife-like arts against
these three remnants of the old bachelor Adam, but in vain, "_Anima
mia_--soul of mine," said the Doctor, tenderly, "I hold the cloak,
the umbrella, and the pipe, as the sole relics that remain to me of my
native country. Respect and spare them."

Mrs. Riccabocca was touched, and had the good sense to perceive that
man, let him be ever so much married, retains certain signs of his
ancient independence--certain tokens of his old identity, which a wife,
the most despotic, will do well to concede. She conceded the cloak, she
submitted to the umbrella, she concealed her abhorrence of the pipe.
After all, considering the natural villainy of our sex, she confessed to
herself that she might have been worse off. But, through all the calm
and cheerfulness of Riccabocca, a nervous perturbation was sufficiently
perceptible; it commenced after the second week of marriage--it went on
increasing, till one bright sunny afternoon, as he was standing on his
terrace gazing down upon the road, at which Jackeymo was placed--lo, a
stage-coach stopped! The Doctor made a bound, and put both hands to his
heart as if he had been shot; he then leapt over the balustrade, and his
wife from her window beheld him flying down the hill, with his long hair
streaming in the wind, till the trees hid him from her sight.

"Ah," thought she with a natural pang of conjugal jealousy, "henceforth
I am only second in his home. He has gone to welcome his child!" And at
that reflection Mrs. Riccabocca shed tears.

But so naturally amiable was she, that she hastened to curb her emotion,
and efface as well as she could the trace of a stepmother's grief. When
this was done, and a silent, self-rebuking prayer murmured over, the
good woman descended the stairs with alacrity, and, summoning up her
best smiles, emerged on the terrace.

She was repaid; for scarcely had she come into the open air, when two
little arms were thrown round her, and the sweetest voice that ever came
from a child's lips, sighed out in broken English, "Good mamma, love me
a little."

"Love you? with my whole heart!" cried the stepmother, with all a
mother's honest passion. And she clasped the child to her breast.

"God bless you, my wife!" said Riccabocca, in a husky tone.

"Please take this, too," added Jackeymo, in Italian, as well as his sobs
would let him--and broke off a great bough full of blossoms from his
favorite orange-tree, and thrust it into his mistress's hand. She had
not the slightest notion what he meant by it!




CHAPTER III.


Violante was indeed a bewitching child--a child to whom I defy Mrs.
Caudle herself (immortal Mrs. Caudle!) to have been a harsh stepmother.

Look at her now, as, released from those kindly arms, she stands, still
clinging with one hand to her new mamma, and holding out the other to
Riccabocca--with those large dark eyes swimming in happy tears. What a
lovely smile!--what an ingenuous candid brow! She looks delicate--she
evidently requires care--she wants the mother. And rare is the woman who
would not love her the better for that! Still, what an innocent
infantine bloom in those clear smooth cheeks!--and in that slight frame,
what exquisite natural grace!

"And this, I suppose, is your nurse, darling?" said Mrs. Riccabocca,
observing a dark foreign-looking woman, dressed very strangely--without
cap or bonnet, but a great silver arrow stuck in her hair, and a
filagree chain or necklace resting upon her kerchief.

"Ah, good Annetta," said Violante in Italian. "Papa, she says she is to
go back; but she is not to go back--is she?"

Riccabocca, who had scarcely before noticed the woman, started at that
question--exchanged a rapid glance with Jackeymo--and then, muttering
some inaudible excuse, approached the Nurse, and, beckoning her to
follow him, went away into the grounds. He did not return for more than
an hour, nor did the woman then accompany him home. He said briefly to
his wife that the Nurse was obliged to return at once to Italy, and that
she would stay in the village to catch the mail; that indeed she would
be of no use in their establishment, as she could not speak a word of
English; but that he was sadly afraid Violante would pine for her. And
Violante did pine at first. But still, to a child it is so great a thing
to find a parent--to be at home--that, tender and grateful as Violante
was, she could not be inconsolable while her father was there to
comfort.

For the first few days, Riccabocca scarcely permitted any one to be with
his daughter but himself. He would not even leave her alone with his
Jemima. They walked out together--sat together for hours in the
Belvidere. Then by degrees he began to resign her more and more to
Jemima's care and tuition, especially in English, of which language at
present she spoke only a few sentences (previously, perhaps, learned by
heart), so as to be clearly intelligible.




CHAPTER IV.


There was one person in the establishment of Dr. Riccabocca, who was
satisfied neither with the marriage of his master nor the arrival of
Violante--and that was our friend Lenny Fairfield. Previous to the
all-absorbing duties of courtship, the young peasant had secured a very
large share of Riccabocca's attention. The sage had felt interest in the
growth of this rude intelligence struggling up to light. But what with
the wooing, and what with the wedding, Lenny Fairfield had sunk very
much out of his artificial position as pupil, into his natural station
of under-gardener. And on the arrival of Violante, he saw, with natural
bitterness, that he was clean forgotten, not only by Riccabocca, but
almost by Jackeymo. It was true that the master still lent him books,
and the servant still gave him lectures on horticulture. But Riccabocca
had no time nor inclination now to amuse himself with enlightening that
tumult of conjecture which the books created. And if Jackeymo had been
covetous of those mines of gold buried beneath the acres now fairly
taken from the Squire (and good-naturedly added rent-free, as an aid to
Jemima's dower), before the advent of the young lady whose future dowry
the produce was to swell--now that she was actually under the eyes of
the faithful servant, such a stimulus was given to his industry, that he
could think of nothing else but the land, and the revolution he designed
to effect in its natural English crops. The garden, save only the
orange-trees, was abandoned entirely to Lenny, and additional laborers
were called in for the field-work. Jackeymo had discovered that one
part of the soil was suited to lavender, that another would grow
chamomile. He had in his heart apportioned a beautiful field of rich
loam to flax; but against the growth of flax the Squire set his face
obstinately. That most lucrative, perhaps, of all crops, when soil and
skill suit, had, it would appear, been formerly attempted in England
much more commonly than it is now; since you will find few old leases
which do not contain a clause prohibitory of flax, as an impoverishment
of the land. And though Jackeymo learnedly endeavored to prove to the
Squire that the flax itself contained particles which, if returned to
the soil, repaid all that the crop took away, Mr. Hazeldean had his
old-fashioned prejudices on the matter, which were insuperable. "My
forefathers," quoth he, "did not put that clause in their leases without
good cause; and as the Casino lands are entailed on Frank, I have no
right to gratify your foreign whims at his expense."

To make up for the loss of the flax, Jackeymo resolved to convert a very
nice bit of pasture into orchard ground, which he calculated would bring
in L10 net per acre by the time Miss Violante was marriageable. At this,
the Squire pished a little; but as it was quite clear that the land
would be all the more valuable hereafter for the fruit trees, he
consented to permit the "grass land" to be thus partially broken up.

All these changes left poor Lenny Fairfield very much to himself--at a
time when the new and strange devices which the initiation into book
knowledge creates, made it most desirable that he should have the
constant guidance of a superior mind.

One evening after his work, as Lenny was returning to his mother's
cottage very sullen and very moody, he suddenly came in contact with
Sprott the tinker.




CHAPTER V.


The tinker was seated under a hedge, hammering away at an old
kettle--with a little fire burning in front of him--and the donkey hard
by, indulging in a placid doze. Mr. Sprott looked up as Lenny
passed--nodded kindly, and said:

"Good evenin', Lenny: glad to hear you be so 'spectably sitivated with
Mounseer."

"Ay," answered Lenny, with a leaven of rancor in his recollections,
"You're not ashamed to speak to me now, that I am not in disgrace. But
it was in disgrace, when it wasn't my fault, that the real gentleman was
most kind to me."

"Ar--r, Lenny," said the Tinker, with a prolonged rattle in that said
Ar--r, which was not without great significance. "But you sees the real
gentleman who han't got his bread to get, can hafford to 'spise his
cracter in the world. A poor tinker must be timbersome and nice in his
'sociations. But sit down here a bit, Lenny; I've summat to say to ye!"

"To me--"

"To ye. Give the neddy a shove out i' the vay, and sit down, I say."

Lenny rather reluctantly, and somewhat superciliously, accepted this
invitation.

"I hears," said the Tinker in a voice made rather indistinct by a couple
of nails which he had inserted between his teeth; "I hears as how you be
unkimmon fond of reading. I ha' sum nice cheap books in my bag
yonder--sum as low as a penny."

"I should like to see them," said Lenny, his eyes sparkling.

The Tinker rose, opened one of the panniers on the ass's back, took out
a bag which he placed before Lenny, and told him to suit himself. The
young peasant desired no better. He spread all the contents of the bag
on the sward, and a motley collection of food for the mind was
there--food and poison--_serpentes avibus_--good and evil. Here,
Milton's Paradise Lost, there The Age of Reason--here Methodist tracts,
there True Principles of Socialism--Treatises on Useful Knowledge by
sound learning actuated by pure benevolence--Appeals to Operatives by
the shallowest reasoners, instigated by the same ambition that had
moved Eratosthenes to the conflagration of a temple; works of fiction
admirable as Robinson Crusoe, or innocent as the Old English Baron,
beside coarse translations of such garbage as had rotted away the youth
of France under Louis Quinze. This miscellany was an epitome, in short,
of the mixed World of Books, of that vast City of the Press, with its
palaces and hovels, its aqueducts and sewers--which opens all alike to
the naked eye and the curious mind of him to whom you say, in the
Tinker's careless phrase, "suit yourself."

But it is not the first impulse of a nature, healthful and still pure,
to settle in the hovel and lose itself amid the sewers; and Lenny
Fairfield turned innocently over the bad books, and selecting two or
three of the best, brought them to the Tinker and asked the price.

"Why," said Mr. Sprott, putting on his spectacles, "you has taken the
werry dearest: them 'ere be much cheaper, and more hinterestin'."

"But I don't fancy them," answered Lenny; "I don't understand what they
are about, and this seems to tell one how the steam-engine is made, and
has nice plates; and this is Robinson Crusoe, which Parson Dale once
said he would give me--I'd rather buy it out of my own money."

"Well, please yourself," quoth the Tinker; "you shall have the books for
four bob, and you can pay me next month."

"Four bobs--four shillings? it is a great sum," said Lenny, "but I will
lay by, as you are kind enough to trust me; good evening, Mr. Sprott."

"Stay a bit," said the Tinker; "I'll just throw you these two little
tracks into the barging; they be only a shilling a dozen, so 'tis but
tuppence--and ven you has read _those_, vy, you'll be a reglar
customer."

The Tinker tossed to Lenny Nos. 1 and 2 of Appeals to Operatives, and
the peasant took them up gratefully.

The young knowledge-seeker went his way across the green fields, and
under the still autumn foliage of the hedgerows. He looked first at one
book, then at another; he did not know on which to settle.

The Tinker rose and made a fire with leaves and furze and sticks, some
dry and some green.

Lenny has now opened No. 1 of the tracts: they are the shortest to read,
and don't require so much effort of the mind as the explanation of the
steam-engine.

The Tinker has now set on his grimy glue-pot, and the glue simmers.




CHAPTER VI.


As Violante became more familiar with her new home, and those around her
became more familiar with Violante, she was remarked for a certain
stateliness of manner and bearing, which, had it been less evidently
natural and inborn, would have seemed misplaced in the daughter of a
forlorn exile, and would have been rare at so early an age among
children of the loftiest pretensions. It was with the air of a little
princess that she presented her tiny hand to a friendly pressure, or
submitted her calm clear cheek to a presuming kiss. Yet withal she was
so graceful, and her very stateliness was so pretty and captivating,
that she was not the less loved for all her grand airs. And, indeed, she
deserved to be loved; for though she was certainly prouder than Mr. Dale
could approve of, her pride was devoid of egotism; and that is a pride
by no means common. She had an intuitive forethought for others; you
could see that she was capable of that grand woman-heroism, abnegation
of self; and though she was an original child, and often grave and
musing, with a tinge of melancholy, sweet, but deep in her character,
still she was not above the happy genial merriment of childhood--only
her silver laugh was more attuned, and her gestures more composed than
those of children, habituated to many playfellows, usually are. Mrs.
Hazeldean liked her best when she was grave, and said "she would become
a very sensible woman." Mrs. Dale liked her best when she was gay, and
said, "she was born to make many a heart ache;" for which Mrs. Dale was
properly reproved by the Parson. Mrs. Hazeldean gave her a little set of
garden tools; Mrs. Dale a picture-book and a beautiful doll. For a long
time the book and the doll had the preference. But Mrs. Hazeldean having
observed to Riccabocca that the poor child looked pale, and ought to be
a good deal in the open air, the wise father ingeniously pretended to
Violante that Mrs. Riccabocca had taken a great fancy to the picture
book, and that he should be very glad to have the doll, upon which
Violante hastened to give them both away, and was never so happy as when
mamma (as she called Mrs. Riccabocca) was admiring the picture-book, and
Riccabocca with austere gravity dandled the doll. Then Riccabocca
assured her that she could be of great use to him in the garden; and
Violante instantly put into movement her spade, hoe, and wheelbarrow.

This last occupation brought her into immediate contact with Mr. Leonard
Fairfield; and that personage one morning, to his great horror, found
Miss Violante had nearly exterminated a whole celery-bed, which she had
ignorantly conceived to be a crop of weeds.

Lenny was extremely angry. He snatched away the hoe, and said, angrily,
"You must not do that, Miss. I'll tell your papa if you--"

Violante drew herself up, and never having been so spoken to before, at
least since her arrival in England, there was something comic in the
surprise of her large eyes, as well as something tragic in the dignity
of her offended mien. "It is very naughty of you, Miss," continued
Leonard, in a milder tone, for he was both softened by the eyes and
awed by the mien, "and I trust you will not do it again."

"_Non capisco_" (I don't understand), murmured Violante, and the
dark eyes filled with tears. At that moment up came Jackeymo; and
Violante, pointing to Leonard, said, with an effort not to betray her
emotion, "_Il fanciullo e molto grossolano_" (he is a very rude
boy).

Jackeymo turned to Leonard with the look of an enraged tiger. "How you
dare, scum of de earth that you are," cried he,[13] "how you dare make
cry the signorina?" And his English not supplying familiar vituperatives
sufficiently, he poured out upon Lenny such a profusion of Italian
abuse, that the boy turned red and white in a breath with rage and
perplexity.

[Footnote 13: It need scarcely be observed, that Jackeymo, in his
conversations with his master or Violante, or his conference with
himself, employs his native language, which is therefore translated
without the blunders that he is driven to commit when compelled to trust
himself to the tongue of the country in which he is a sojourner.]

Violante took instant compassion upon the victim she had made, and, with
true feminine caprice, now began to scold Jackeymo for his anger, and,
finally approaching Leonard, laid her hand on his arm, and said with a
kindness at once childlike and queenly, and in the prettiest imaginable
mixture of imperfect English and soft Italian, to which I can not
pretend to do justice, and shall therefore translate: "Don't mind him. I
dare say it was all my fault, only I did not understand you: are not
these things weeds?"

"No, my darling signorina," said Jackeymo, in Italian, looking ruefully
at the celery-bed, "they are not weeds, and they sell very well at this
time of the year. But still, if it amuses you to pluck them up, I should
like to see who's to prevent it."

Lenny walked away. He had been called "the scum of the earth," by a
foreigner, too! He had again been ill-treated for doing what he
conceived his duty. He was again feeling the distinction between rich
and poor, and he now fancied that that distinction involved deadly
warfare, for he had read from beginning to end those two damnable tracts
which the Tinker had presented to him. But in the midst of all the angry
disturbance of his mind, he felt the soft touch of the infant's hand,
the soothing influence of her conciliating words, and he was half
ashamed that he had spoken so roughly to a child.

Still, not trusting himself to speak, he walked away, and sat down at a
distance. "I don't see," thought he, "why there should be rich and poor,
master and servant." Lenny, be it remembered, had not heard the Parson's
Political Sermon.

An hour after, having composed himself, Lenny returned to his work.
Jackeymo was no longer in the garden; he had gone to the fields; but
Riccabocca was standing by the celery-bed, and holding the red silk
umbrella over Violante as she sat on the ground, looking up at her
father with those eyes already so full of intelligence, and love, and
soul.

"Lenny," said Riccabocca, "my young lady has been telling me that she
has been very naughty, and Giacomo very unjust to you. Forgive them
both."

Lenny's sullenness melted in an instant; the reminiscences of tracts
Nos. 1 and 2,

  "Like the baseless fabrics of a vision,
  Left not a wreck behind."

He raised eyes, swimming with all his native goodness, toward the wise
man, and dropped them gratefully on the face of the infant peacemaker.
Then he turned away his head and fairly wept. The Parson was right: "O
ye poor, have charity for the rich; O ye rich, respect the poor."




CHAPTER VII.


Now from that day the humble Lenny and the regal Violante became great
friends. With what pride he taught her to distinguish between celery and
weeds--and how proud too, was she when she learned that she was
_useful_! There is not a greater pleasure you can give to children,
especially female children, than to make them feel they are already of
value in the world, and serviceable as well as protected. Weeks and
months rolled away, and Lenny still read, not only the books lent him by
the Doctor, but those he bought of Mr. Sprott. As for the bombs and
shells against religion which the Tinker carried in his bag, Lenny was
not induced to blow himself up with them. He had been reared from his
cradle in simple love and reverence for the Divine Father, and the
tender Saviour, whose life beyond all records of human goodness, whose
death beyond all epics of mortal heroism, no being whose infancy has
been taught to supplicate the Merciful and adore the Holy, yea, even
though his later life may be entangled amidst the thorns of some
desolate Pyrrhonism, can ever hear reviled and scoffed without a shock
to the conscience and a revolt of the heart. As the deer recoils by
instinct from the tiger, as the very look of the scorpion deters you
from handling it, though you never saw a scorpion before, so the very
first line in some ribald profanity on which the Tinker put his slack
finger, made Lenny's blood run cold. Safe, too, was the peasant boy from
any temptation in works of a gross and licentious nature, not only
because of the happy ignorance of his rural life, not because of a more
enduring safeguard--genius! Genius, that, manly, robust, healthful as it
be, is long before it lose its instinctive Dorian modesty: shame-faced,
because so susceptible to glory--genius, that loves indeed to dream, but
on the violet bank, not the dunghill. Wherefore, even in the error of
the senses, it seeks to escape from the sensual into worlds of fancy,
subtle and refined. But apart from the passions, true genius is the most
practical of all human gifts. Like the Apollo, whom the
Greek worshiped as its type, even Arcady is its exile, not its home.
Soon weary of the dalliance of Tempe, its ascends to its mission--the
Archer of the silver bow, the guide of the car of light. Speaking more
plainly, genius is the enthusiasm for self-improvement; it ceases or
sleeps the moment it desists from seeking some object which it believes
of value, and by that object it insensibly connects its self-improvement
with the positive advance of the world. At present Lenny's genius had no
bias that was not to the Positive and Useful. It took the direction
natural to his sphere, and the wants therein, viz., to the arts which we
call mechanical. He wanted to know about steam-engines and Artesian
wells; and to know about them it was necessary to know something of
mechanics and hydrostatics; so he bought popular elementary works on
those mystic sciences, and set all the powers of his mind at work on
experiments.

Noble and generous spirits are ye, who with small care for fame, and
little reward from pelf, have opened to the intellects of the poor the
portals of wisdom! I honor and revere ye; only do not think ye have
done all that is needful. Consider, I pray ye, whether so good a
choice from the Tinker's bag would have been made by a boy whom
religion had not scared from the Pestilent, and genius had not led to
the Self-improving. And Lenny did not wholly escape from the mephitic
portions of the motley elements from which his awakening mind drew its
nurture. Think not it was all pure oxygen that the panting lip drew
in. No; there were still those inflammatory tracts. Political I do not
like to call them, for politics mean the art of government, and the
tracts I speak of assailed all government which mankind has hitherto
recognized. Sad rubbish, perhaps, were such tracts to you, O sound
thinker, in your easy-chair! Or to you, practiced statesman, at your
post on the Treasury Bench--to you, calm dignitary of a learned
Church--or to you, my lord judge, who may often have sent from your
bar to the dire Orcus of Norfolk's Isle the ghosts of men whom that
rubbish, falling simultaneously on the bumps of acquisitiveness and
combativeness, hath untimely slain. Sad rubbish to you! But seems it
such rubbish to the poor man, to whom it promises a paradise on the
easy terms of upsetting a world? For ye see, these "Appeals to
Operatives" represent that same world-upsetting as the simplest thing
imaginable--a sort of two-and-two-make-four proposition. The poor have
only got to set their strong hands to the axle, and heave-a-hoy! and
hurrah for the topsy-turvy! Then, just to put a little wholesome rage
into the heave-a-hoy! it is so facile to accompany the eloquence of
"Appeals" with a kind of stir-the-bile-up statistics--"Abuses of the
Aristocracy"--"Jobs of the Priesthood"--"Expenses of Army kept up for
Peers' younger sons"--"Wars contracted for the villainous purpose of
raising the rents of the landowners"--all arithmetically dished up,
and seasoned with tales of every gentleman who has committed a
misdeed, every clergyman who has dishonored his cloth; as if such
instances were fair specimens of average gentlemen and ministers of
religion! All this passionately advanced, (and observe, never
answered, for that literature admits no controversialists, and the
writer has it all his own way), may be rubbish; but it is out of such
rubbish that operatives build barricades for attack, and legislators
prisons for defense.

Our poor friend Lenny drew plenty of this stuff from the Tinker's bag.
He thought it very clever and very eloquent; and he supposed the
statistics were as true as mathematical demonstrations.

A famous knowledge-diffuser is looking over my shoulder, and tells me,
"Increase education, and cheapen good books, and all this rubbish will
disappear!" Sir, I don't believe a word of it. If you printed Ricardo
and Adam Smith at a farthing a volume, I still believe they would be as
little read by the operatives as they are nowadays by a very large
proportion of highly-cultivated men. I still believe that while the
press works, attacks on the rich, and propositions for heave-a-hoys,
will always form a popular portion of the Literature of Labor. There's
Lenny Fairfield reading a treatise on hydraulics, and constructing a
model for a fountain into the bargain; but that does not prevent his
acquiescence in any proposition for getting rid of a National Debt,
which he certainly never agreed to pay, and which he is told makes sugar
and tea so shamefully dear. No. I tell you what does a little counteract
those eloquent incentives to break his own head against the strong walls
of the Social System--it is, that he has two eyes in that head, which
are not always employed in reading. And, having been told in print that
masters are tyrants, parsons hypocrites or drones in the hive, and
landowners vampires and bloodsuckers, he looks out into the little
world around him, and, first he is compelled to acknowledge that his
master is not a tyrant (perhaps because he is a foreigner and a
philosopher, and, for what I and Lenny know, a republican). But then
Parson Dale, though High Church to the marrow, is neither hypocrite nor
drone. He has a very good living, it is true--much better than he ought
to have, according to the "political" opinions of those tracts; but
Lenny is obliged to confess that, if Parson Dale were a penny the
poorer, he would do a pennyworth's less good; and, comparing one parish
with another, such as Rood Hall and Hazeldean, he is dimly aware that
there is no greater CIVILIZER than a parson tolerably well off.
Then, too, Squire Hazeldean, though as arrant a Tory as ever stood upon
shoe-leather, is certainly not a vampire nor bloodsucker. He does not
feed on the public; a great many of the public feed upon him: and,
therefore, his practical experience a little staggers and perplexes
Lenny Fairfield as to the gospel accuracy of his theoretical
dogmas. Masters, parsons, landowners! having, at the risk of all
popularity, just given a _coup de patte_ to certain sages extremely
the fashion at present, I am not going to let you off without an
admonitory flea in the ear. Don't suppose that any mere scribbling and
typework will suffice to answer scribbling and typework set at work to
demolish you--_write_ down that rubbish you can't--_live_ it
down you may. If you are rich, like Squire Hazeldean, do good with your
money; if you are poor, like Signor Riccabocca, do good with your
kindness.

See! there is Lenny now receiving his week's wages; and though Lenny
knows that he can get higher wages in the very next parish, his blue
eyes are sparkling with gratitude, not at the chink of the money, but at
the poor exile's friendly talk on things apart from all service; while
Violante is descending the steps from the terrace, charged by her
mother-in-law with a little basket of sago, and suchlike delicacies, for
Mrs. Fairfield, who has been ailing the last few days.

Lenny will see the Tinker as he goes home, and he will buy a most
Demosthenean "Appeal"--a tract of tracts, upon the "Propriety of
Strikes," and the Avarice of Masters. But, somehow or other, I think a
few words from Signor Riccabocca, that did not cost the Signor a
farthing, and the sight of his mother's smile at the contents of the
basket, which cost very little, will serve to neutralize the effects of
that "Appeal," much more efficaciously than the best article a Brougham
or a Mill could write on the subject.




CHAPTER VIII.


Spring had come again; and one beautiful May-day, Leonard Fairfield sate
beside the little fountain which he had now actually constructed in the
garden. The butterflies were hovering over the belt of flowers which he
had placed around his fountain, and the birds were singing overhead.
Leonard Fairfield was resting from his day's work, to enjoy his
abstemious dinner, beside the cool play of the sparkling waters, and,
with the yet keener appetite of knowledge, he devoured his book as he
munched his crusts.

A penny tract is the shoeing-horn of literature: it draws on a great
many books, and some too tight to be very useful in walking. The penny
tract quotes a celebrated writer, you long to read him; it props a
startling assertion by a grave authority, you long to refer to it.
During the nights of the past winter, Leonard's intelligence had made
vast progress: he had taught himself more than the elements of
mechanics, and put to practice the principles he had acquired, not only
in the hydraulical achievement of the fountain, nor in the still more
notable application of science, commenced on the stream in which
Jackeymo had fished for minnows, and which Lenny had diverted to the
purpose of irrigating two fields, but in various ingenious contrivances
for the facilitation or abridgment of labor, which had excited great
wonder and praise in the neighborhood. On the other hand, those rabid
little tracts, which dealt so summarily with the destinies of the human
race, even when his growing reason, and the perusal of works more
classical or more logical, had led him to perceive that they were
illiterate, and to suspect that they jumped from premises to conclusions
with a celerity very different from the careful ratiocination of
mechanical science, had still, in the citations and references wherewith
they abounded, lured him on to philosophers more specious and more
perilous. Out of the Tinker's bag he had drawn a translation of
Condorcet's _Progress of Man_, and another of Rousseau's _Social
Contract_. These had induced him to select from the tracts in the
Tinker's miscellany those which abounded most in professions of
philanthropy, and predictions of some coming Golden Age, to which old
Saturn's was a joke--tracts so mild and mother-like in their language,
that it required a much more practical experience than Lenny's to
perceive that you would have to pass a river of blood before you had the
slightest chance of setting foot on the flowery banks on which they
invited you to repose--tracts which rouged poor Christianity on the
cheeks, clapped a crown of innocent daffodillies on her head, and set
her to dancing a _pas de zephyr_ in the pastoral ballet in which
St. Simon pipes to the flock he shears; or having first laid it down as
a preliminary axiom, that

  "The cloud-capt towers, the gorgeous palaces,
  The solemn temples, the great globe itself--
  Yea, all which it inherit, shall dissolve,"

substituted in place thereof Monsieur Fourier's symmetrical phalanstere,
or Mr. Owen's architectural parallelogram. It was with some such tract
that Lenny was seasoning his crusts and his radishes, when Riccabocca,
bending his long dark face over the student's shoulder, said abruptly--

"_Diavolo_, my friend! What on earth have you got there? Just let
me look at it, will you?"

Leonard rose respectfully, and colored deeply as he surrendered the
tract to Riccabocca.

The wise man read the first page attentively, the second more cursorily,
and only ran his eye over the rest. He had gone through too vast a range
of problems political, not to have passed over that venerable _Pons
Asinorum_ of Socialism, on which Fouriers and St. Simons sit
straddling and cry aloud that they have arrived at the last boundary of
knowledge!

"All this is as old as the hills," quoth Riccabocca irreverently; "but
the hills stand still, and this--there it goes!" and the sage pointed to
a cloud emitted from his pipe. "Did you ever read Sir David Brewster on
Optical Delusions? No! Well, I'll lend it to you. You will find therein
a story of a lady who always saw a black cat on her hearth-rug. The
black cat existed only in her fancy, but the hallucination was natural
and reasonable--eh--what do you think?"

"Why, sir," said Leonard, not catching the Italian's meaning, "I don't
exactly see that it was natural and reasonable."

"Foolish boy, yes! because black cats are things possible and known. But
who ever saw upon earth a community of men such as sit on the
hearth-rugs of Messrs. Owen and Fourier? If the lady's hallucination was
not reasonable, what is his, who believes in such visions as these?"

Leonard bit his lip.

"My dear boy," cried Riccabocca kindly, "the only thing sure and
tangible to which these writers would lead you, lies at the first step,
and that is what is commonly called a Revolution. Now, I know what that
is. I have gone, not indeed through a revolution, but an attempt at
one."

Leonard raised his eyes toward his master with a look of profound
respect, and great curiosity.

"Yes," added Riccabocca, and the face on which the boy gazed exchanged
its usual grotesque and sardonic expression for one animated, noble, and
heroic. "Yes, not a revolution for chimeras, but for that cause which
the coldest allow to be good, and which, when successful, all time
approves as divine--the redemption of our native soil from the rule of
the foreigner! I have shared in such an attempt. And," continued the
Italian mournfully, "recalling now all the evil passions it arouses, all
the ties it dissolves, all the blood that it commands to flow, all the
healthful industry it arrests, all the madmen that it arms, all the
victims that it dupes, I question whether one man really honest, pure,
and humane, who has once gone through such an ordeal, would ever hazard
it again, unless he was assured that the victory was certain--ay, and
the object for which he fights not to be wrested from his hands amidst
the uproar of the elements that the battle has released."

The Italian paused, shaded his brow with his hand, and remained long
silent. Then, gradually resuming his ordinary tone, he continued--

"Revolutions that have no definite objects made clear by the positive
experience of history; revolutions, in a word, that aim less at
substituting one law or one dynasty for another, than at changing the
whole scheme of society, have been little attempted by real statesmen.
Even Lycurgus is proved to be a myth who never existed. They are the
suggestions of philosophers who lived apart from the actual world, and
whose opinions (though generally they were very benevolent, good sort of
men, and wrote in an elegant poetical style) one would no more take on a
plain matter of life, than one would look upon Virgil's _Eclogues_
as a faithful picture of the ordinary pains and pleasures of the
peasants who tend our sheep. Read them as you would read poets, and they
are delightful. But attempt to shape the world according to the
poetry--and fit yourself for a madhouse. The farther off the age is from
the realization of such projects, the more these poor philosophers have
indulged them. Thus, it was amidst the saddest corruption of court
manners that it became the fashion in Paris to sit for one's picture
with a crook in one's hand, as Alexis or Daphne. Just as liberty was
fast dying out of Greece, and the successors of Alexander were founding
their monarchies, and Rome was growing up to crush, in its iron grasp,
all states save its own, Plato withdraws his eyes from the world, to
open them in his dreamy Atlantis. Just in the grimmest period of English
history, with the ax hanging over his head, Sir Thomas More gives you
his _Utopia_. Just when the world is to be the theatre of a new
Sesostris, the dreamers of France tell you that the age is too
enlightened for war, that man is henceforth to be governed by pure
reason and live in a paradise. Very pretty reading all this to a man
like me, Lenny, who can admire and smile at it. But to you, to the man
who has to work for his living, to the man who thinks it would be so
much more pleasant to live at his ease in a phalanstere than to work
eight or ten hours a day; to the man of talent, and action, and
industry, whose future is invested in that tranquillity, and order of a
state, in which talent, and action and industry are a certain capital;
why, Messrs. Coutts, the great bankers, had better encourage a theory to
upset the system of banking! Whatever disturbs society, yea, even by a
causeless panic, much more by an actual struggle, falls first upon the
market of labor, and thence affects, prejudicially, every department of
intelligence. In such times the arts are arrested; literature is
neglected; people are too busy to read any thing save appeals to their
passions. And capital, shaken in its sense of security, no longer
ventures boldly through the land, calling forth all the energies of toil
and enterprise, and extending to every workman his reward. Now, Lenny,
take this piece of advice. You are young, clever, and aspiring: men
rarely succeed in changing the world; but a man seldom fails of success
if he lets the world alone, and resolves to make the best of it. You are
in the midst of the great crisis of your life; it is the struggle
between the new desires knowledge excites, and that sense of poverty,
which those desires convert either into hope and emulation, or into envy
and despair. I grant that it is an up-hill work that lies before you;
but don't you think it is always easier to climb a mountain than it is
to level it? These books call on you to level the mountain; and that
mountain is the property of other people, subdivided among a great many
proprietors, and protected by law. At the first stroke of the pick-ax,
it is ten to one but what you are taken up for a trespass. But the path
up the mountain is a right of way uncontested. You may be safe at the
summit, before (even if the owners are fools enough to let you) you
could have leveled a yard. _Cospetto!_" quoth the Doctor, "it is
more than two thousand years ago since poor Plato began to level it, and
the mountain is as high as ever!"

Thus saying, Riccabocca came to the end of his pipe, and, stalking
thoughtfully away, he left Leonard Fairfield trying to extract light
from the smoke.




CHAPTER IX.


Shortly after this discourse of Riccabocca's, an incident occurred to
Leonard that served to carry his mind into new directions. One evening,
when his mother was out, he was at work on a new mechanical contrivance,
and had the misfortune to break one of the instruments which he
employed. Now it will be remembered that his father had been the
Squire's head-carpenter; the widow had carefully hoarded the tools of
his craft, which had belonged to her poor Mark; and though she
occasionally lent them to Leonard, she would not give them up to his
service. Among these, Leonard knew that he should find the one that he
wanted; and being much interested in his contrivance, he could not wait
till his mother's return. The tools, with other little relics of the
lost, were kept in a large trunk in Mrs. Fairfield's sleeping room; the
trunk was not locked, and Leonard went to it without ceremony or
scruple. In rummaging for the instrument, his eye fell upon a bundle of
MSS.; and he suddenly recollected that when he was a mere child, and
before he much knew the difference between verse and prose, his mother
had pointed to these MSS. and said, "One day or other, when you can read
nicely, I'll let you look at these Lenny. My poor Mark wrote such
verses--ah, he _was_ a scollard!" Leonard, reasonably enough,
thought that the time had now arrived when he was worthy the privilege
of reading the paternal effusions, and he took forth the MSS. with a
keen but melancholy interest. He recognized his father's handwriting,
which he had often seen before in account-books and memoranda, and read
eagerly some trifling poems, which did not show much genius, nor much
mastery of language and rhythm--such poems, in short as a self-educated
man, with poetic taste and feeling, rather than poetic inspiration or
artistic culture, might compose with credit, but not for fame. But
suddenly, as he turned over these "Occasional Pieces," Leonard came to
others in a different handwriting--a woman's handwriting--small, and
fine, and exquisitely formed. He had scarcely read six lines of these
last, before his attention was irresistibly chained. They were of a
different order of merit from poor Mark's; they bore the unmistakable
stamp of genius. Like the poetry of women in general, they were devoted
to personal feeling--they were not the mirror of a world, but
reflections of a solitary heart. Yet this is the kind of poetry most
pleasing to the young. And the verses in question had another attraction
for Leonard: they seemed to express some struggle akin to his own--some
complaint against the actual condition of the writer's life, some sweet
melodious murmurs at fortune. For the rest, they were characterized by a
vein of sentiment so elevated that, if written by a man, it would have
run into exaggeration; written by a woman, the romance was carried off
by so many genuine revelations of sincere, deep, pathetic feeling, that
it was always natural, though true to a nature from which you would not
augur happiness.

Leonard was still absorbed in the perusal of these poems, when Mrs.
Fairfield entered the room.

"What have you been about, Lenny? searching in my box?"

"I came to look for my father's bag of tools, mother, and I found these
papers, which you said I might read some day."

"I doesn't wonder you did not hear me when I came in," said the widow
sighing. "I used to sit still for the hour together, when my poor Mark
read his poems to me. There was such a pretty one about the 'Peasant's
Fireside,' Lenny--have you got hold of that?"

"Yes, dear mother; and I remarked the allusion to you: it brought tears
to my eyes. But these verses are not my father's--whose are they? They
seem a woman's hand."

Mrs. Fairfield looked--changed color--grew faint--and seated herself.

"Poor, poor Nora!" said she, faltering. "I did not know as they were
there; Mark kep 'em; they got among his--"

LEONARD.--"Who was Nora!"

MRS. FAIRFIELD.--"Who?--child--who? Nora was--was my own--own
sister."

LEONARD (in great amaze, contrasting his ideal of the writer of
these musical lines, in that graceful hand, with his homely uneducated
mother, who can neither read nor write).--"Your sister--is it possible?
My aunt, then. How comes it you never spoke of her before? Oh! you
should be so proud of her, mother."

MRS. FAIRFIELD (clasping her hands).--"We were proud of her,
all of us--father, mother--all! She was so beautiful and so good, and
not proud she! though she looked like the first lady in the land. Oh!
Nora, Nora!"

LEONARD (after a pause).--"But she must have been highly
educated?"

MRS. FAIRFIELD.--"'Deed she was!"

LEONARD.--"How was that?"

MRS. FAIRFIELD (rocking herself to and fro in her chair.)--"Oh!
my Lady was her godmother--Lady Lansmere I mean--and took a fancy to her
when she was that high! and had her to stay at the Park, and wait on her
ladyship; and then she put her to school, and Nora was so clever that
nothing would do but she must go to London as a governess. But don't
talk of it, boy! don't talk of it!"

LEONARD.--"Why not, mother? what has become of her? where is
she?"

MRS. FAIRFIELD (bursting into a paroxysm of tears.)--"In her
grave--in her cold grave! Dead, dead!"

Leonard was inexpressibly grieved and shocked.
It is the attribute of the poet to seem always living, always a friend.
Leonard felt as if some one very dear had been suddenly torn from his
heart. He tried to console his mother; but her emotion was contagious,
and he wept with her.

"And how long has she been dead?" he asked at last, in mournful accents.

"Many's the long year, many; but," added Mrs. Fairfield, rising, and
putting her tremulous hand on Leonard's shoulder, "you'll just never
talk to me about her--I can't bear it--it breaks my heart. I can bear
better to talk of Mark--come down stairs--come."

"May I not keep these verses, mother? Do let me."

"Well, well, those bits o' paper be all she left behind her--yes, keep
them, but put back Mark's. Are _they_ all here?--sure?" And the
widow, though she could not read her husband's verses, looked jealously
at the MSS. written in his irregular large scrawl, and, smoothing them
carefully, replaced them in the trunk, and resettled over them some
sprigs of lavender, which Leonard had unwittingly disturbed.

"But," said Leonard, as his eye again rested on the beautiful
handwriting of his lost aunt--"but you call her Nora--I see she signs
herself L."

"Leonora was her name. I said she was my Lady's god-child. We called her
Nora for short--"

"Leonora--and I am Leonard--is that how I came by the name?"

"Yes, yes--do hold your tongue, boy," sobbed poor Mrs. Fairfield; and
she could not be soothed nor coaxed into continuing or renewing a
subject which was evidently associated with insupportable pain.




CHAPTER X.


It is difficult to exaggerate the effect that this discovery produced on
Leonard's train of thought. Some one belonging to his own humble race
had, then, preceded him in his struggling flight toward the loftier
regions of Intelligence and Desire. It was like the mariner amidst
unknown seas, who finds carved upon some desert isle a familiar
household name. And this creature of genius and of sorrow--whose
existence he had only learned by her song, and whose death created, in
the simple heart of her sister, so passionate a grief, after the lapse
of so many years--supplied to the romance awaking in his young heart the
ideal which it unconsciously sought. He was pleased to hear that she had
been beautiful and good. He paused from his books to muse on her, and
picture her image to his fancy. That there was some mystery in her fate
was evident to him; and while that conviction deepened his interest, the
mystery itself, by degrees, took a charm which he was not anxious to
dispel. He resigned himself to Mrs. Fairfield's obstinate silence. He
was contented to rank the dead among those holy and ineffable images
which we do not seek to unvail. Youth and Fancy have many secret hoards
of idea which they do not desire to impart, even to those most in their
confidence. I doubt the depth of feeling in any man who has not certain
recesses in his soul into which none may enter.

Hitherto, as I have said, the talents of Leonard Fairfield had been more
turned to things positive than to the ideal; to science and
investigation of fact than to poetry, and that airier truth in which
poetry has its element. He had read our greater poets, indeed, but
without thought of imitating; and rather from the general curiosity to
inspect all celebrated monuments of the human mind, than from that
especial predilection for verse which is too common in childhood and
youth to be any sure sign of a poet. But now these melodies, unknown to
all the world beside, rang in his ear, mingled with his thoughts--set,
as it were, his whole life to music. He read poetry with a different
sentiment--it seemed to him that he had discovered its secret. And so
reading, the passion seized him, and "the numbers came."

To many minds, at the commencement of our grave and earnest pilgrimage,
I am Vandal enough to think that the indulgence of poetic taste and
reverie does great and lasting harm; that it serves to enervate the
character, give false ideas of life, impart the semblance of drudgery to
the noble toils and duties of the active man. All poetry would not do
this--not, for instance, the Classical, in its diviner masters--not the
poetry of Homer, of Virgil, of Sophocles--not, perhaps, even that of the
indolent Horace. But the poetry which youth usually loves and
appreciates the best--the poetry of mere sentiment--does so in minds
already over predisposed to the sentimental, and which require bracing
to grow into healthful manhood.

On the other hand, even this latter kind of poetry, which is peculiarly
modern, does suit many minds of another mould--minds which our modern
life, with its hard positive forms, tends to produce. And as in certain
climates plants and herbs, peculiarly adapted as antidotes to those
diseases most prevalent in the atmosphere, are profusely sown, as it
were, by the benignant providence of nature--so it may be that the
softer and more romantic species of poetry, which comes forth in harsh,
money-making, unromantic times, is intended as curatives and
counter-poisons. The world is so much with us, nowadays, that we need
have something that prates to us, albeit even in too fine an euphuism,
of the moon and stars.

Certes, to Leonard Fairfield, at that period of his intellectual life,
the softness of our Helicon descended as healing dews. In his turbulent
and unsettled ambition, in his vague grapple with the giant forms of
political truths, in his bias toward the application of science to
immediate practical purposes, this lovely vision of the Muse came in the
white robe of the Peacemaker; and with upraised hand, pointing to
serene skies, she opened to him fair glimpses of the Beautiful, which is
given to Peasant as to Prince--showed to him that on the surface of
earth there is something nobler than fortune--that he who can view the
world as a poet is always at soul a king; while to practical purpose
itself, that larger and more profound invention, which poetry
stimulates, supplied the grand design and the subtle view--leading him
beyond the mere ingenuity of the mechanic, and habituating him to regard
the inert force of the matter at his command with the ambition of the
Discoverer. But, above all, the discontent that was within him finding a
vent, not in deliberate war upon this actual world, but through the
purifying channels of song--in the vent itself it evaporated, it was
lost. By accustoming ourselves to survey all things with the spirit that
retains and reproduces them only in their lovelier or grander aspects, a
vast philosophy of toleration for what we before gazed on with scorn or
hate insensibly grows upon us. Leonard looked into his heart after the
enchantress had breathed upon it; and through the mists of the fleeting
and tender melancholy which betrayed where she had been, he beheld a new
sun of delight and joy dawning over the landscape of human life.

Thus, though she was dead and gone from his actual knowledge, this
mysterious kinswoman--"a voice and nothing more"--had spoken to him,
soothed, elevated, cheered, attuned each discord into harmony; and, if
now permitted from some serener sphere to behold the life that her soul
thus strangely influenced, verily, with yet holier joy, the saving and
lovely spirit might have glided onward in the Eternal Progress.

We call the large majority of human lives _obscure_. Presumptuous
that we are! How know we what lives a single thought retained from the
dust of nameless graves may have lighted to renown?




CHAPTER XI.


It was about a year after Leonard's discovery of the family MSS. that
Parson Dale borrowed the quietest pad mare in the Squire's stables, and
set out on an equestrian excursion. He said that he was bound on
business connected with his old parishioners of Lansmere; for, as it has
been incidentally implied in a previous chapter, he had been connected
with that borough town (and, I may here add, in the capacity of curate)
before he had been inducted into the living of Hazeldean.

It was so rarely that the Parson stirred from home, that this journey to
a town more than twenty miles off was regarded as a most daring
adventure, both at the Hall and at the Parsonage. Mrs. Dale could not
sleep the whole previous night with thinking of it; and though she had
naturally one of her worst nervous headaches on the eventful morn, she
yet suffered no hands less thoughtful than her own to pack up the
saddlebags which the Parson had borrowed along with the pad. Nay, so
distrustful was she of the possibility of the good man's exerting the
slightest common sense in her absence, that she kept him close at her
side while she was engaged in that same operation of packing up--showing
him the exact spot in which the clean shirt was put, and how nicely the
old slippers were packed up in one of his own sermons. She implored him
not to mistake the sandwiches for his shaving-soap, and made him observe
how carefully she had provided against such confusion, by placing them
as far apart from each other as the nature of saddlebags will admit. The
poor Parson--who was really by no means an absent man, but as little
likely to shave himself with sandwiches and lunch upon soap as the most
common-place mortal may be--listened with conjugal patience, and thought
that man never had such a wife before; nor was it without tears in his
own eyes that he tore himself from the farewell embrace of his weeping
Carry.

I confess, however, that it was with some apprehension that he set his
foot in the stirrup, and trusted his person to the mercies of an
unfamiliar animal. For whatever might be Mr. Dale's minor
accomplishments as a man and parson, horsemanship was not his forte.
Indeed, I doubt if he had taken the reins in his hand more than twice
since he had been married.

The Squire's surly old groom, Mat, was in attendance with the pad; and,
to the Parson's gentle inquiry whether Mat was quite sure that the pad
was quite safe, replied laconically, "Oi, oi, give her her head."

"Give her her head!" repeated Mr. Dale, rather amazed, for he had not
the slightest intention of taking away that part of the beast's frame,
so essential to its vital economy--"Give her her head!"

"Oi, oi; and don't jerk her up like that, or she'll fall a doincing on
her hind-legs."

The Parson instantly slackened the reins; and Mrs. Dale--who had tarried
behind to control her tears--now running to the door for "more last
words," he waved his hand with courageous amenity, and ambled forth into
the lane.

Our equestrian was absorbed at first in studying the idiosyncrasies of
the pad, and trying thereby to arrive at some notion of her general
character: guessing, for instance, why she raised one ear and laid down
the other; why she kept bearing so close to the left that she brushed
his leg against the hedge; and why, when she arrived at a little
side-gate in the fields, which led toward the home-farm, she came to a
full stop, and fell to rubbing her nose against the rail--an occupation
from which the Parson, finding all civil remonstrances in vain, at
length diverted her by a timorous application of the whip.

This crisis on the road fairly passed, the pad seemed to comprehend that
she had a journey before her, and giving a petulant whisk of her tail,
quickened her amble into a short trot, which soon brought the Parson
into the high road, and nearly opposite the Casino.

Here, sitting on the gate which led to his abode, and shaded by his
umbrella, he beheld Dr. Riccabocca.

The Italian lifted his eyes from the book he was reading, and stared
hard at the Parson; and he--not venturing to withdraw his whole
attention from the pad (who, indeed, set up both her ears at the
apparition of Riccabocca, and evinced symptoms of that surprise and
superstitious repugnance at unknown objects which goes by the name of
"shying"), looked askance at Riccabocca.

"Don't stir, please," said the Parson, "or I fear you'll alarm this
creature; it seems a nervous, timid thing;--soho--gently--gently."

And he fell to patting the mare with great unction.

The pad thus encouraged, overcame her first natural astonishment at the
sight of Riccabocca and the red umbrella; and having before been in the
Casino on sundry occasions, and sagaciously preferring places within the
range of experience to bournes neither cognate nor conjecturable, she
moved gravely up toward the gate on which the Italian sate; and, after
eying him a moment--as much as to say, "I wish you would get off"--came
to a dead lock.

"Well," said Riccabocca, "since your horse seems more disposed to be
polite to me than yourself, Mr. Dale, I take the opportunity of your
present involuntary pause to congratulate you on your elevation in life,
and to breathe a friendly prayer that pride may not have a fall!"

"Tut," said the Parson, affecting an easy air, though still
contemplating the pad, who appeared to have fallen into a quiet doze,
"It is true that I have not ridden much of late years, and the Squire's
horses are very high fed and spirited; but there is no more harm in them
than their master when one once knows their ways."

  "Chi va piano, va sano,
  E chi va sano va lontano,"

said Riccabocca, pointing to the saddle-bags. "You go slowly, therefore
safely; and he who goes safely may go far. You seem prepared for a
journey?"

"I am," said the Parson; "and on a matter that concerns you a little."

"Me!" exclaimed Riccabocca--"concerns me!"

"Yes, so far as the chance of depriving you of a servant whom you like
and esteem affects you."

"Oh," said Riccabocca, "I understand: you have hinted to me very often
that I or knowledge, or both together, have unfitted Leonard Fairfield
for service."

"I did not say that exactly; I said that you have fitted him for
something higher than service But do not repeat this to him. And I can
not yet say more to you, for I am very doubtful as to the success of my
mission; and it will not do to unsettle poor Leonard until we are sure
that we can improve his condition."

"Of that you can never be sure," quoth the wise man, shaking his head;
"and I can't say that I am unselfish enough not to bear you a grudge for
seeking to decoy away from me an invaluable servant--faithful, steady,
intelligent, and (added Riccabocca, warming as he approached the
climacteric adjective)--exceedingly cheap! Nevertheless go, and Heaven
speed you. I am not an Alexander, to stand between man and the sun."

"You are a noble great-hearted creature, Signor Riccabocca, in spite of
your cold-blooded proverbs and villainous books." The Parson, as he said
this, brought down the whip-hand with so indiscreet an enthusiasm on the
pad's shoulder, that the poor beast, startled out of her innocent doze,
made a bolt forward, which nearly precipitated Riccabocca from his seat
on the stile, and then turning round--as the Parson tugged desperately
at the rein--caught the bit between her teeth, and set off at a canter.
The Parson lost both his stirrups; and when he regained them (as the pad
slackened her pace), and had time to breathe and look about him,
Riccabocca and the Casino were both out of sight.

"Certainly," quoth Parson Dale, as he resettled himself with great
complacency, and a conscious triumph that he was still on the pad's
back--"certainly it is true 'that the noblest conquest ever made by man
was that of the horse:' a fine creature it is--a very fine creature--and
uncommonly difficult to sit on,--especially without stirrups." Firmly in
his stirrups the Parson planted his feet; and the heart within him was
very proud.




CHAPTER XII.


Lansmere was situated in the county adjoining that which contained the
village of Hazeldean. Late at noon the Parson crossed the little stream
which divided the two shires, and came to an inn, which was placed at an
angle, where the great main road branched off into two directions--the
one leading toward Lansmere, the other going more direct to London. At
this inn the pad stopped, and put down both ears with the air of a pad
who has made up her mind to bait. And the Parson himself, feeling very
warm, and somewhat sore, said to the pad, benignly: "It is just--thou
shalt have corn and water!".

Dismounting, therefore, and finding himself very stiff, as soon as he
had reached _terra firma_, the Parson consigned the pad to the
hostler, and walked into the sanded parlor of the inn, to repose himself
on a very hard Windsor chair.

He had been alone rather more than half-an-hour, reading a county
newspaper which smelt much of tobacco, and trying to keep off the flies
that gathered round him in swarms, as if they had never before seen a
Parson, and were anxious to ascertain how the flesh of him tasted--when
a stage-coach stopped at the inn. A traveler got out with his carpet-bag
in his hand, and was shown into the sanded parlor.

The Parson rose politely, and made a bow.

The traveler touched his hat, without taking it off--looked at Mr. Dale
from top to toe--then walked to the window, and whistled a lively,
impatient tune, then strode toward the fireplace and rang the bell; then
stared again at the Parson; and that gentleman having courteously laid
down the newspaper, the traveler seized it, threw himself on a chair,
flung one of his legs over the table, tossed the other up on the
mantle-piece, and began reading the paper, while he tilted the chair on
its hind-legs with so daring a disregard to the ordinary position of
chairs and their occupants, that the shuddering Parson expected every
moment to see him come down on the back of his skull.

Moved, therefore, to compassion, Mr. Dale said, mildly:

"Those chairs are very treacherous, sir; I'm afraid you'll be down."

"Eh," said the traveler, looking up much astonished. "Eh, down?--oh,
you're satirical, sir!"

"Satirical, sir? upon my word, no!" exclaimed the Parson, earnestly.

"I think every free-born man has a right to sit as he pleases in his own
house," resumed the traveler, with warmth; "and an inn is his own house,
I guess, so long as he pays his score. Betty, my dear!"

For the chamber-maid had now replied to the bell.

"I han't Betty, sir; do you want she?"

"No, Sally--cold brandy-and-water--and a biscuit."

"I han't Sally, either," muttered the chamber-maid; but the traveler,
turning round, showed so smart a neckcloth, and so comely a face, that
she smiled, colored, and went her way.

The traveler now rose, and flung down the paper. He took out a penknife,
and began paring his nails. Suddenly desisting from this elegant
occupation, his eye caught sight of the Parson's shovel-hat, which lay
on a chair in the corner.

"You're a clergyman, I reckon, sir," said the traveler, with a slight
sneer.

Again Mr. Dale bowed--bowed in part deprecatingly--in part with dignity.
It was a bow that said, "No offense, sir! but I _am_ a clergyman, and
I'm not ashamed of it!"

"Going far?" asked the traveler.

PARSON.--"Not very."

TRAVELER.--"In a chaise or fly? If so, and we are going the same
way--halves!"

PARSON.--"Halves?"

TRAVELER.--"Yes, I'll pay half the damage--pikes inclusive."

PARSON.--"You are very good, sir: but" (_spoken with pride_), "I am on
horseback."

TRAVELER.--"On horseback! Well, I should not have guessed that! You
don't look like it. Where did you say you were going?"

"I did _not_ say where I was going, sir," said the Parson, drily, for he
was much offended at that vague and ungrammatical remark, applicable to
his horsemanship, that "he did not look like it!"

"Close!" said the traveler, laughing; "an old traveler, I reckon!"

The Parson made no reply; but he took up his shovel-hat, and, with a bow
more majestic than the previous one, walked out to see if his pad had
finished her corn.

The animal had indeed finished all the corn afforded to her, which was
not much, and in a few minutes more Mr. Dale resumed his journey. He had
performed about three miles, when the sound of wheels behind made him
turn his head, and he perceived a chaise driven very fast, while out of
the windows thereof dangled strangely a pair of human legs. The pad
began to curvet as the post-horses rattled behind, and the Parson had
only an indistinct vision of a human face supplanting these human legs.
The traveler peered out at him as he whirled by--saw Mr. Dale tossed up
and down on the saddle, and cried out: "How's the leather?"

"Leather!" soliloquized the Parson, as the pad recomposed herself. "What
does he mean by that? Leather! a very vulgar man. But I got rid of him
cleverly!"

Mr. Dale arrived without further adventure at Lansmere. He put up at the
principal inn--refreshed himself by a general ablution--and sat down
with good appetite to his beef-steak and pint of port.

The Parson was a better judge of the physiognomy of man than that of the
horse; and after a satisfactory glance at the civil, smirking landlord,
who removed the cover and set on the wine, he ventured on an attempt at
conversation. "Is my lord at the park?"

Landlord, still more civilly than before: "No, sir; his lordship and my
lady have gone to town to meet Lord L'Estrange."

"Lord L'Estrange! He is in England, then?"

"Why, so I heard," replied the landlord; "but we never see him here now.
I remember him a very pretty young man. Every one was fond of him, and
proud of him. But what pranks he did play when he was a lad! We hoped he
would come in for our boro' some of these days, but he has taken to
foren parts--more's the pity. I am a reg'lar Blue, sir, as I ought to
be. The Blue candidate always does me the honor to come to the Lansmere
Arms. 'Tis only the low party puts up with The Boar," added the
landlord, with a look of ineffable disgust. "I hope you like the wine,
sir?"

"Very good, and seems old."

"Bottled these eighteen years, sir. I had in the cask for the great
election of Dashmore and Egerton. I have little left of it, and I never
give it but to old friends like--for, I think, sir, though you be grown
stout, and look more grand, I may say that I've had the pleasure of
seeing you before."

"That's true, I dare say, though I fear I was never a very good
customer."

LANDLORD.--"Ah, it _is_ Mr. Dale, then! I thought so when you came into
the hall. I hope your lady is quite well, and the Squire, too; a fine
pleasant-spoken gentleman; no fault of his if Mr. Egerton went wrong.
Well, we have never seen him--I mean Mr. Egerton--since that time. I
don't wonder he stays away; but my lord's son, who was brought up
here--it an't nat'ral-like that he should turn his back on us!"

Mr. Dale made no reply, and the landlord was about to retire, when the
Parson, pouring out another glass of the port, said: "There must be
great changes in the parish. Is Mr. Morgan, the medical man, still
here?"

"No, indeed; he took out his ploma after you left, and became a real
doctor; and a pretty practice he had, too, when he took, all of a
sudden, to some new-fangled way of physicking--I think they calls it
homy-something--"

"Homoeopathy?"

"That's it--something against all reason; and so he lost his practice
here and went up to Lunnun. I have not heard of him since."

"Do the Avenels keep their old house?"

"Oh yes!--and are pretty well off, I hear say. John is always poorly;
though he still goes now and then to the Odd Fellows, and takes his
glass; but his wife comes and fetches him away before he can do himself
any harm."

"Mrs. Avenel is the same as ever."

"She holds her head higher, I think," said the landlord, smiling. "She
was always--not exactly proud like, but what I calls gumptious."

"I never heard that word before," said the Parson, laying down his knife
and fork. "Bumptious, indeed, though I believe it is not in the
dictionary, has crept into familiar parlance, especially among young
folks at school and college."

"Bumptious is bumptious, and gumptious is gumptious," said the landlord,
delighted to puzzle a Parson. "Now the town beadle is bumptious and Mrs.
Avenel is gumptious."

"She is a very respectable woman," said Mr. Dale, somewhat rebukingly.

"In course, sir, all gumptious folks are; they value themselves on their
respectability, and looks down on their neighbors."

PARSON (still philologically occupied). "Gumptious--gumptious.
I think I remember the substantive at school--not that my master taught
it to me. 'Gumption,' it means cleverness."

LANDLORD, (doggedly).--"There's gumption and gumptious!
Gumption is knowing; but when I say sum un is gumptious, I mean--though
that's more vulgar like--sum un who does not think small beer of
hisself. You take me, sir?"

"I think I do," said the Parson, half-smiling. "I believe the Avenels
have only two of their children alive still--their daughter, who married
Mark Fairfield, and a son who went off to America?"

"Ah, but he made his fortune there, and has come back."

"Indeed! I'm very glad to hear it. He has settled at Lansmere?"

"No, sir. I hear as he's bought a property a long way off. But he comes
to see his parents pretty often--so John tells me--but I can't say that
I ever see him. I fancy Dick doesn't like to be seen by folks who
remember him playing in the kennel."

"Not unnatural," said the Parson indulgently; "but he visits his
parents; he is a good son, at all events, then?"

"I've nothing to say against him. Dick was a wild chap before he took
himself off. I never thought he would make his fortune; but the Avenels
are a clever set. Do you remember poor Nora--the Rose of Lansmere, as
they called her? Ah, no, I think she went up to Lunnun afore your time,
sir."

"Humph!" said the Parson drily. "Well, I think you may take away now. It
will be dark soon, and I'll just stroll out and look about me."

"There's a nice tart coming, sir."

"Thank you, I've dined."

The Parson put on his hat and sallied forth into the streets. He eyed
the houses on either hand with that melancholy and wistful interest with
which, in middle life, we revisit scenes familiar to us in
youth--surprised to find either so little change or so much, and
recalling, by fits and snatches, old associations and past emotions.

The long High-street which he threaded now began to change its bustling
character, and slide, as it were gradually, into the high road of a
suburb. On the left, the houses gave way to the moss-grown pales of
Lansmere Park: to the right, though houses still remained, they were
separated from each other by gardens, and took the pleasing appearance
of villas--such villas as retired tradesmen or their widows, old maids,
and half-pay officers, select for the evening of their days.

Mr. Dale looked at these villas with the deliberate attention of a man
awakening his power of memory, and at last stopped before one, almost
the last on the road, and which faced the broad patch of sward that lay
before the lodge of Lansmere Park. An old pollard oak stood near it, and
from the oak there came a low discordant sound: it was the hungry cry of
young ravens, awaiting the belated return of the parent bird. Mr. Dale
put his hand to his brow, paused a moment, and then, with a hurried
step, passed through the little garden and knocked at the door. A light
was burning in the parlor, and Mr. Dale's eye caught through the window
a vague outline of three forms. There was an evident bustle within at
the sound of the knocks. One of the forms rose and disappeared. A very
prim, neat, middle-aged maid-servant, now appeared at the threshold, and
austerely inquired the visitor's business.

"I want to see Mr. or Mrs. Avenel. Say that I have come many miles to
see them; and take in this card."

The maid-servant took the card, and half-closed the door. At least three
minutes elapsed before she re-appeared.

"Missis says it's late, sir; but walk in."

The Parson accepted the not very gracious invitation, stepped across the
little hall, and entered the parlor.

Old John Avenel, a mild-looking man, who seemed slightly paralytic, rose
slowly from his arm-chair. Mrs. Avenel, in an awfully stiff, clean, and
Calvinistical cap, and a gray dress, every fold of which bespoke
respectability and staid repute--stood erect on the floor, and, fixing
on the Parson a cold and cautious eye, said--

"You do the like of us great honor, Mr. Dale--take a chair! You call
upon business?"

"Of which I have apprised you by letter, Mr. Avenel."

"My husband is very poorly."

"A poor creature!" said John feebly, and as if in compassion of himself.
"I can't get about as I used to do. But it ben't near election time, be
it, sir."

"No, John," said Mrs. Avenel, placing her husband's arm within her own.
"You must lie down a bit, while I talk to the gentleman."

"I'm a real good blue," said poor John; "but I ain't quite the man I
was;" and, leaning heavily on his wife, he left the room, turning round
at the threshold, and saying, with, great urbanity--"Any thing to
oblige, sir?"

Mr. Dale was much touched. He had remembered John Avenel the comeliest,
the most active, and the most cheerful man in Lansmere; great at glee
club and cricket (though then stricken in years), greater in vestries;
reputed greatest in elections.

"Last scene of all," murmured the Parson; "and oh well, turning from the
poet, may we cry with the disbelieving philosopher. 'Poor, poor
humanity!'"[14]

[Footnote 14: Mr. Dale probably here alludes to Lord Bolingbroke's
ejaculation as he stood by the dying Pope; but his memory does not serve
him with the exact words.]

In a few minutes Mrs. Avenel returned. She took a chair, at some
distance from the Parson's, and, resting one hand on the elbow of the
chair, while with the other she stiffly smoothed the stiff gown, she
said--

"Now, sir."

That "Now, sir," had in its sound something sinister and warlike. This
the shrewd Parson recognized, with his usual tact. He edged his chair
nearer to Mrs. Avenel, and placing his hand on hers--

"Yes, now then, and as friend to friend."

  (_To be continued._)




VICTIMS OF SCIENCE.


There is a proverb which says, "Better is the enemy of well." Perhaps we
may go further, and say, that "Well sometimes makes us regret bad."

You would have confessed the truth of this latter axiom if you had
known, as I did, an excellent young man named Horace Castillet, who had
been gifted by Providence with good health, powerful intellect, an
amiable disposition, and many other perfections, accompanied by one
single drawback. He had a distorted spine and crooked limbs, the
consciousness of which defects prevented him from rushing into the
gayety and vain dissipation which so often ensnare youth. Forsaking the
flowery paths of love and pleasure, he steadily pursued the rough,
up-hill road of diligent, persevering study. He wrought with ardor, and
already success crowned his efforts. Doubtless bitter regrets sometimes
troubled his hours of solitary study, but he was amply consoled by the
prospect of fortune and well-earned fame which lay before him. So he
always appeared in society amiable and cheerful, enlivening the social
circle with the sallies of his wit and genius. He used sometimes to say,
laughing: "Fair ladies, mock me, but I will take my revenge by obliging
them to admire!"

One day a surgeon of high repute met Horace, and said to him: "I can
repair the wrong which nature has done you: profit by the late
discoveries of science, and be, at the same time, a great and a handsome
man." Horace consented. During some months he retired from society, and
when he reappeared, his most intimate friends could scarcely recognize
him. "Yes," said he, "it is I myself: this tall, straight, well-made man
is your friend Horace Castillet. Behold the miracle which science has
wrought! This metamorphosis has cost me cruel suffering. For months I
lay stretched on a species of rack, and endured the tortures of a
prisoner in the Inquisition. But I bore them all, and here I am, a new
creature! Now, gay comrades, lead me whither you will; let me taste the
pleasures of the world, without any longer having to fear its raillery!"

If the name of Horace Castillet is unspoken among those of great men--if
it is now sunk in oblivion, shall we not blame for this the science
which he so much lauded? Deeply did the ardent young man drink of this
world's poisoned springs. Farewell to study, fame, and glory! AEsop,
perhaps, might never have composed his Fables had orthopedia been
invented in his time. Horace Castillet lost not only his talents, but a
large legacy destined for him by an uncle, in order to make him amends
for his natural defects. His uncle, seeing him no longer deformed in
body and upright in mind, chose another heir. After having spent the
best years of his life in idleness and dissipation, Horace is now poor,
hopeless, and miserable. He said lately to one of his few remaining
friends: "I was ignorant of the treasure I possessed. I have
acted like the traveler who should throw away his property in order to
walk more lightly across a plain!"

The surgeon had another deformed patient, a very clever working
mechanic, whose talents made him rich and happy. When he was perfectly
cured, and about to return to his workshop, the conscription seized
him, finding him fit to serve the state. He was sent to Africa, and
perished there in battle.

A gentleman who had the reputation of being an original thinker, could
not speak without a painful stutter; a skillful operator restored to him
the free use of his tongue, and the world, to its astonishment,
discovered that he was little better than a fool! Hesitation had given a
sort of originality to his discourse. He had time to reflect before he
spoke. Stopping short in the middle of a sentence had occasionally a
happy effect; and a half-spoken word seemed to imply far more than it
expressed. But when the flow of his language was no longer restrained,
he began to listen to his own commonplace declamation with a complacency
which assuredly was not shared by his auditors.

One fine day a poor blind man was seated on the Pont-Royal in Paris,
waiting for alms. The passers-by were bestowing their money liberally,
when a handsome carriage stopped near the mendicant, and a celebrated
oculist stepped out. He went up to the blind man, examined his eyeballs,
and said--"Come with me; I will restore your sight." The beggar obeyed;
the operation was successful; and the journals of the day were filled
with praises of the doctor's skill and philanthropy. The ex-blind man
subsisted for some time on a small sum of money which his benefactor had
given him; and when it was spent, he returned to his former post on the
Pont-Royal. Scarcely, however, had he resumed his usual appeal, when a
policeman laid his hand on him, and ordered him to desist, on pain of
being taken up.

"You mistake," said the mendicant, producing a paper; "here is my legal
license to beg, granted by the magistrates."

"Stuff!" cried the official; "this license is for a _blind_ man, and you
seem to enjoy excellent sight." Our hero, in despair, ran to the
oculist's house, intending to seek compensation for the doubtful benefit
conferred on him; but the man of science had gone on a tour through
Germany, and the aggrieved patient found himself compelled to adopt the
hard alternative of _working_ for his support, and abandoning the easy
life of a professed beggar.

Some years since there appeared on the boards of a Parisian theatre an
excellent and much-applauded comic actor named Samuel. Like many a wiser
man before him, he fell deeply in love with a beautiful girl, and wrote
to offer her his hand, heart, and his yearly salary of 8000 francs. A
flat refusal was returned. Poor Samuel rivaled his comrade, the head
tragedian of the company, in his dolorous expressions of despair; but
when, after a time, his excitement cooled down, he dispatched a friend,
a trusty envoy, with a commission to try and soften the hard-hearted
beauty. Alas, it was in vain!

"She does not like you," said the candid embassador; "she says you are
ugly; that your eyes frighten her; and, besides, she is about to be
married to a young man whom she loves."

Fresh exclamations of despair from Samuel.

"Come," said his friend, after musing for a while, "if this marriage be,
as I suspect, all a sham, you may have her yet."

"Explain yourself?"

"You know that, not to mince the matter, you have a frightful squint?"

"I know it."

"Science will remove that defect by an easy and almost painless
operation." No sooner said than done. Samuel underwent the operation for
strabismus, and it succeeded perfectly. His eyes were now straight
and handsome; but the marriage, after all, was no sham--the lady became
another's, and poor Samuel was forced to seek for consolation in the
exercise of his profession. He was to appear in his best character: the
curtain rose, and loud hissing saluted him.

"Samuel!" "Where is Samuel?" "We want Samuel!" was vociferated by pit
and gallery.

When silence was partly restored, the actor advanced to the footlights
and said--"Here I am, gentlemen: I am Samuel!"

"Out with the impostor!" was the cry, and such a tumult arose, that the
unlucky actor was forced to fly from the stage. He had lost the
grotesque expression, the comic mask, which used to set the house in a
roar: he could no longer appear in his favorite characters. The
operation for strabismus had changed his destiny: he was unfitted for
tragedy, and was forced, after a time, to take the most insignificant
parts, which barely afforded him a scanty subsistence. "Let _well_
alone" is a wise admonition: "Let _bad_ alone" may sometimes be a
wiser.




ADDRESS TO GRAY HAIR.


  Thou silvery braid, now banded o'er my brow,
  Before thy monitory voice I bow;
  Obedient to thy mandate, youth forget,
  And strive thy word to hear without regret.
  Why should regret attend that onward change,
  Which tells that time is coming to its range--
  Its border line, which God approves and seals,
  As crown of glory to the man who feels
  Content in ways of righteousness to dwell?
  To such gray hair does not of weakness tell;
  But rays of glory light its silv'ry tint,
  And change its summons to a gentle hint
  That time from all is fading fast away,
  But that to some its end is lasting day;
  And that the angels view its pure white band,
  As seal of glory from their master's hand,
  And closer draw, the near ripe fruit to shield,
  Until to heaven its produce they can yield.




Monthly Record of Current Events.




POLITICAL AND GENERAL NEWS.


THE UNITED STATES.

Congress adjourned, as required by the Constitution, on the fourth of
March. The protracted character of the discussions of the session
compelled final action upon nearly all the important bills at the very
close of the session; and as a natural consequence many bills which have
challenged a marked degree of attention, were not passed. The bill
making appropriations for the improvement of Rivers and Harbors, which
had passed the House, was sent into the Senate, but was not passed by
that body. The bills making appropriations in aid of the American line
of steamers,--that authorizing and aiding the establishment of a line of
steamers to Liberia,--the bill providing for the payment of French
spoliations,--the one appropriating lands to aid in the establishment of
Asylums for the insane, and a great number of other bills, of decided
importance, but of less general interest than these, were lost. Sundry
valuable bills, however, were duly acted upon and passed into laws. A
joint resolution was adopted authorizing the President to grant the use
of a ship attached to the American squadron in the Mediterranean for the
use of Kossuth and his companions in coming to this country, after they
shall have been liberated by the Turkish authorities. A very interesting
letter from the Secretary of State to the American Minister at
Constantinople, in regard to the Hungarian exiles, has just been
published. Mr. WEBSTER refers to the fact, that under the convention
between Austria and Turkey, the term of one year for which the exiles
were to be confined within the limits of the Turkish empire, would soon
expire: and the hope is confidently expressed that the Sublime Porte has
not made, and will not make, any new stipulations for their detention.
Mr. MARSH is instructed to address himself urgently, though
respectfully, to the Turkish government upon this question, and to
convince it that no improper interference with the affairs of another
nation is intended by this application. The course of the Sublime Porte,
in refusing to allow these exiles to be seized by the Austrians,
although "the demand upon him was made by a government confident in its
great military power, with armies in the field of vast strength, flushed
with recent victory, and whose purposes were not to be thwarted, or
their pursuit stayed, by any obstacle less than the interposition of an
empire prepared to maintain the inviolability of its territories, and
its absolute sovereignty over its own soil," is warmly applauded, and
his generosity in providing for their support, is commended in the
highest terms of admiration. Mr. WEBSTER proceeds to say that "it is not
difficult to conceive what may have been the considerations which led
the Sublime Porte to consent to remove these persons from its frontiers,
require them to repair to the interior, and there to remain for a
limited time. A great attempt at revolution, against the established
authorities of a neighboring State, with which the Sublime Porte was at
peace, had only been suppressed. The chief actors in that attempt had
escaped into the dominions of the Porte. To permit them to remain upon
its frontiers, where they might project new undertakings against that
State, and into which, if circumstances favored, they could enter in
arms at any time, might well have been considered dangerous to both
governments; and the Sublime Porte, while protecting them, might
certainly, also, prevent their occupying any such position in its own
dominions, as should give just cause of alarm to a neighboring and
friendly power. Their removal to certain localities might also be
rendered desirable by considerations of convenience to the Sublime
Porte, itself, upon whose charity and generosity such numbers had
suddenly become dependent. The detention of these persons for a short
period of time, in order that they might not at once repair to other
parts of Europe, to renew their operations, was a request that it was
not unnatural to make, and was certainly in the discretion of the
Sublime Porte to grant, without any sacrifice of its dignity, or any
want of kindness toward the refugees." But now all danger from this
source has disappeared. The attempts of these exiles to establish for
their country an independent government have been sternly crushed: their
estates have been confiscated, their families dispersed, and themselves
driven into exile. Their only wish now is to remove from the scene of
their conflict and find new homes in the vast interior of the United
States. The people of the United States wait to receive these exiles on
their shores, and they trust that, through the generosity of the Turkish
government, they may be released.

A bill was also passed reducing the rates of postage on letters and
newspapers throughout the United States. All letters weighing not more
than half-an-ounce are charged _three_ cents if prepaid;
_five_ cents if not prepaid, for all distances under three thousand
miles;--over three thousand miles, they pay twice these rates. Upon
newspapers the imposition of postage is quite complicated. The following
statement shows the rates charged to regular subscribers, who pay
postage quarterly in advance, comparing, also, the new postage with the
old:

  Miles.                   Weekly.     Semi-    Daily.
                                      Weekly.

  Under 50 (new bill)         5 cts.    10       25
    Present rate             12         24       48
  Over 50-under 300          10         20       50
    Present rate             18         36      108
  Over 300-under 1000        15         30       75
    Present rate             18         36      108
  Over 1000-under 2000       20         40      100
    Present rate             18         36      108
  Over 2000-under 4000       25         50      125
    Present rate             18         36      108
  Over 4000                  30         60      150

Papers weighing less than an ounce and a half pay half these rates;
papers measuring less than three hundred square-inches pay one-fourth.
On monthly and semi-monthly papers the same rates are paid, in
proportion to the number of sheets, as weekly papers. All weekly papers
are free within the county where they are published. Although the bill
does not reduce postage quite as low as was very generally desired, it
is still a decided advance upon the old law. The experience of the past
has shown that reduced rates increase the revenue.

The usual appropriation bills were passed, as were also bills giving the
Colonization Society forty thousand dollars, for expenses incurred in
supporting the Africans recaptured from the Pons; appointing appraisers
at large, to look into the doings of the local appraisers; repealing
constructive mileage; repaying Maine money, formerly advanced to the
General Government; and establishing an asylum for soldiers, infirm and
disabled, who have served twenty years, or been disabled by wounds or
disease--the money for its support to be fines and stoppages of pay of
soldiers punished by courts-martial, and one hundred thousand dollars
levied by General Scott in Mexico.

A good deal of excitement was created by the rescue at Boston of a
person claimed and arrested as a fugitive slave, under the law of the
last session. The rescue was effected by a mob, mainly of colored men,
who rushed into the room where the alleged fugitive was in custody of
the officers, took him therefrom, and started him on his way to Canada,
where he safely arrived soon after. Intelligence of the affair was
transmitted by telegraph to Washington. The President issued a
proclamation, commanding obedience to the laws, and sent a message to
Congress, narrating the facts, and stating that the whole power of the
Government should be used to enforce the laws. The matter was referred
to the Judiciary Committee in the Senate, from which two reports were
made--one by Mr. BRADBURY, of Maine, stating that the President
possessed all needful power, and the other from Mr. BUTLER, of South
Carolina, arguing that the President could not call out either the army
and navy or the militia to suppress an insurrection, without having
previously issued a proclamation. No further action upon the subject was
had in Congress, but a great number of arrests have been made in Boston
of persons charged with participation in the rescue.

Unsuccessful attempts to elect U. S. Senators have been renewed in New
York, and Massachusetts. In New Jersey Commodore R. F. STOCKTON,
Democrat; and in Ohio Hon. BENJAMIN F. WADE, Free Soil Whig, have been
elected to the U. S. Senate.

In New Hampshire two Whig and two Democratic Members of Congress have
been elected. There is a Democratic majority in the Senate; in the House
parties are very nearly balanced, each, at present, claiming the
majority. The Free Soilers, apparently, hold the balance of power. The
Governor will be chosen by the Legislature, there being no choice by the
people; the regular Democratic candidate has a decided plurality over
either of his opponents.

In Virginia, the State election has been postponed from April to
October. This has been done in consequence of the unsettled state of
affairs growing out of the deliberations of the State Constitutional
Convention. It is supposed that the draft of the New Constitution will
be completed so that it may be submitted to the people at that time.

An Act to exempt Homesteads from sale on execution, has passed the
General Assembly of Illinois, and is to take effect on the 4th of July
next. It provides that in addition to property now exempt from
execution, the lot of ground and buildings occupied as a residence by
any debtor being a householder, shall be free from levy or forced sale
for debts contracted after the above date, provided that the value shall
not exceed one thousand dollars. This exemption is to continue, after
the death of the owner, for the benefit of the widow and children, until
the death of the widow, and until the youngest child shall reach the age
of twenty-one years. Provisions are made for levying upon the amount of
the value of property above one thousand dollars.

Upon the same day, a bill to exempt from levy upon execution, bed,
furniture and tools, to an amount not exceeding one hundred dollars,
becomes a law in Delaware. A license law, containing extremely stringent
provisions, has been passed in this State.

A Bill has passed the Legislature of Iowa, prohibiting the immigration
of negroes. They are required to leave the State after receiving three
days' notice of the law, and in case of returning are liable to
penalties.

Manufactures are advancing in some of the Southern States, especially in
Georgia. A few days since a large quantity of cotton yarn was shipped
from Augusta to find markets in New York, Philadelphia, and Baltimore.

Emigration from the Old World, and especially from Germany, is setting
strongly into Texas, Houston and Galveston, with a population of 8000,
have 2000 Germans. An effort is made to appropriate a considerable part
of the ten millions received from the United States, to the purposes of
popular education. Indian depredations occur along the western frontier.
Two engagements, attended with loss of life on both sides, have recently
taken place between the troops of the United States and the Indians. An
expedition is to be organized against the Comanches.

Intelligence from the Boundary Commission has been received up to
December 31st. The initial point from which the survey is to commence
has been agreed upon by both sides. It is to be at a point on the Rio
Grande in latitude 32 degrees 22 minutes. The precise point is to be
ascertained by the astronomers, and will probably be about 20 miles to
the northward of El Paso. The time of completing the survey is variously
estimated at from one to three years.

From CALIFORNIA there have been three arrivals since our last, bringing
an aggregate of $1,700,000 in gold, and between 700 and 800 passengers.
Our dates are up to the 1st of February. The intelligence of most
importance is that of desperate hostilities between the Indians and the
whites. The former seem to have determined upon a war of extermination,
which of course meets with prompt retaliation; and the ultimate issue
can be no matter of uncertainty. Seventy-two miners were attacked by
surprise in a gulch near Rattlesnake Creek, and massacred to a man. A
petition for aid was dispatched to the Executive of the State,
and a force of 200 men ordered out. In the instructions to the
commander, directions are given studiously to avoid any act calculated
unnecessarily to exasperate the Indians. A daring attack was made on the
9th of January, by a company of 40 or 50 Americans, upon an intrenched
camp, manned by 400 or 500 Indians. The position was so strong that a
dozen whites might have defended it against thousands. Of the Indians 44
were killed, and the _rancheria_ fired. Many of the aged and children
were burned to death. Of the Americans two were killed, and five or six
wounded. It is reported that all the Indians from Oregon to the Colorado
are leagued together, and have sworn eternal hostility to the white
race.

The product of gold continues to be great. The report of the new gold
bluffs, mentioned in our last Number, is confirmed; but the access to
them is so difficult that they will not probably be soon available. They
are situated near the mouth of the Klamath River, about thirty miles
north of Trinidad. The approach to them by land is over a plain of sand,
into which the traveler sinks ankle-deep at every step. The bluffs
stretch along some five or six miles, and present a perpendicular front
to the ocean of from 100 to 400 feet in height. In ordinary weather the
beach at the foot is from 20 to 50 feet in width, composed of a mixture
of gray and black sand, the latter containing the gold in scales so fine
that they can not be separated by the ordinary process of washing; so
that resort must be had to chemical means. The beach changes with every
tide, and sometimes no black, auriferous sand is to be seen on the
surface. By digging down, it is found mixed with a gray sand, which
largely predominates. The violence of the surf renders landing in boats
impracticable. Several tons of goods were landed from a steamer
dispatched thither, by means of lines from the vessel to the shore. The
Pacific Mining Company claim a large portion of the beach, and have made
preparations for working the bluffs, and are sanguine of an extremely
profitable result.

Specimens of gold in quartz have been submitted to assay, which have
proved very rich. Operations in the "dry diggings" have been much
retarded by the absence of rain. Large quantities of sand have been
thrown up, ready to take advantage of the earliest showers to wash it
out.

A bill to remove the State Capital from San Jose to Vallejo has passed
the Senate, but has not been acted upon in the House. A project has been
started for a railroad from San Jose to San Francisco. The receipts into
the city treasury of San Francisco, for the quarter ending Nov. 30, were
$426,076, and the expenditures $638,522. The total debt of the city was
$536,493. No election for U. S. Senator had taken place. The choice will
undoubtedly fall upon Mr. Fremont or T. Butler King. The Whigs seem
confident of success. An expedition was dispatched toward the close of
October to explore the Colorado River from its mouth. They have been
heard from about 30 miles up the stream, to which point they had
ascended without difficulty. They believe the Colorado to be navigable
for steamboats, during the greater portion of the year, as high as the
mouth of the Gila.


MEXICO AND SOUTH AMERICA.

Senor Munguia, the new Bishop of Michoacan, has refused to take the
oaths required by Government, throwing himself upon the rights and
privileges granted to the clergy, upon the first establishment of
Christianity in Mexico.----Great complaints are made of the inefficiency
of the police in the capital. On the 3d of January a band of armed
robbers attacked the promenaders on the _Paseo_, rifling them of
their money and valuables.----Chihuahua was greatly alarmed by the
report that a band of American adventurers and Indians were encamped at
a distance of 25 leagues. The band is said to be well armed, having two
field-pieces. From the description of the leader he is supposed to be
the notorious Captain French.----The affairs of Yucatan are in a
situation almost desperate. The Indians are waging fierce hostilities,
which have prevented the transportation of provisions. The treasury is
exhausted, the army without pay, and almost reduced to starvation.----A
poetical work, by a young Mexican woman, is advertised. It is entitled
the "Awakener of Patriotism," and narrates the history of the late war
with the United States.

Hostilities have broken out between the central Government of Guatemala
on the one hand, and the allied States of San Salvador and Honduras on
the other. A battle took place on the 21st of January at a village
called San Jose, when the forces of San Salvador and Honduras were
totally routed, and fled in every direction, closely pursued by the
victors. Such, at least, is the Guatemalan account, which is the only
one that has yet reached us.

Attention has recently been turned to the gold region of New Grenada,
portions of which have been found to be extremely productive. The
districts richest in gold are said to be extremely unhealthy.

From Nicaragua we learn that the survey of the route from Lake Nicaragua
to the Pacific is nearly completed. The distance is 12 miles, and the
highest point only 40 feet. The steamer Director is running on the lake.
A complete steam communication will in a few weeks be effected between
the lake and the Atlantic; a canal of 12 miles will unite the lake with
the Pacific. When lines of steamers are established on both sides of the
Isthmus, connecting with this rout across, it is anticipated that the
passage from New York to San Francisco may be made in 24 days.

Carthagena was visited on the 7th of February by a severe shock of an
earthquake, which lasted nine seconds. Considerable damage was done
throughout the city; some houses were thrown down, and several lives
lost. The city walls and the Cathedral were much injured. Had the shock
been protracted a few seconds longer, the whole city would have been
laid in ruins. On the night of the 8th the public squares and walks were
filled with people who had left their dwellings in dread of a repetition
of the shock. But up to the 15th none had occurred. No city in the
region felt the shock so severely as did Carthagena.

In Peru, Congress was to meet March 20. The Presidential election has
terminated in favor of Echenique.

In Bolivia there have been one or two attempts at insurrection. A decree
has been issued, banishing all Buenos Ayreans except those married to
Bolivian women, and all who were known as Federalists.

From Brazil it is officially announced that liberated slaves, not
Brazilian born, must not be taken to that country. By a law of 1831,
which it is announced will be rigidly enforced, a penalty of 100
milreas, besides expenses of re-exportation, is imposed upon masters of
vessels for each such person landed.


GREAT BRITAIN.

We have the somewhat unexpected intelligence of the defeat and
resignation of the Whig Ministry at the very opening of the session.
Parliament met on the 4th of February. On the preceding evening, the
customary absurd farce of searching the vaults under the house, as a
precaution against a second gunpowder-plot, was enacted. Nothing was
discovered boding any peril to the wisdom of the nation about to be
assembled. The Royal Speech was of the usual brevity, and of more than
usual tameness. The following were the only paragraphs of the least
interest:

"I have to lament, however, the difficulties which are still felt by
that important body among my people who are owners and occupiers of
land. But it is my confident hope, that the prosperous condition of
other classes of my subjects will have a favorable effect in diminishing
those difficulties, and promoting the interests of agriculture.

"The recent assumption of certain ecclesiastical titles, conferred by a
Foreign Power, has excited strong feelings in this country; and large
bodies of my subjects have presented addresses to me, expressing
attachment to the throne, and praying that such assumptions should be
resisted. I have assured them of my resolution to maintain the rights of
my crown, and the independence of the nation, against all encroachment,
from whatever quarter it may proceed. I have, at the same time,
expressed my earnest desire and firm determination, under God's
blessing, to maintain unimpaired the religous liberty which is so justly
prized by the people of this country. It will be for you to consider the
measure which will be laid before you on this subject."

There was no actual debate on the Address to the Queen. It consisted of
a mere echo and amplification of the Royal Speech; and was still further
amplified and diluted in the speeches of the movers and seconders. The
Opposition were evidently taken by surprise at the moderation with which
the Catholic question was referred to. They had expected something
answering to the famous Durham letter of the Premier. Lord John Russell
took occasion to explain that certain phrases in that letter, which
Catholics had assumed to be insult to their religion, were, in fact,
applied to a portion of his own communion. Lord Camoys, in the Upper,
and Mr. Anstey, in the Lower House, both Catholics, most emphatically
repudiated any idea of the supremacy of the Pope in temporal matters;
and deprecated the establishment of the Catholic sees in England as
ill-advised in the extreme. This would seem to be the general tone of
feeling among the nobility and gentry of England. In Ireland, however,
the action of the Pope meets with warm approbation.

The campaign was fairly opened on Friday, the 7th, when Lord John
Russell asked leave to bring in the Government bill, "to prevent the
assumption of certain ecclesiastical titles in respect of places in the
United Kingdom." He admitted that no violation of any existing law was
committed by the assumption as it had been made; and though the
introduction of bulls from Rome was illegal, and liable to punishment,
the statute had been so long in disuse, that a prosecution would
undoubtedly fail. The measure which he finally proposed seems almost
ludicrous when looked upon as the sequel to the fierce controversy which
has convulsed the kingdom, and caused the effusion of such torrents of
ink. It contains two provisions. By the first, the provision of the
Catholic Act, which imposes a penalty of L100 upon the assumption by
Roman Catholic prelates of any title of existing sees in the United
Kingdom, is to be extended, so as to include titles belonging to any
city, district, or place in Great Britain. By the second provision, any
act done by or for any prelate under such title, is absolutely null and
void; so that any bequest or endowment made to him under such title
falls to the Crown. Leave to bring in the bill was granted, by an
overwhelming majority, after four nights of debate. Although the bill
falls so far short of what was demanded in one direction, it goes no
less beyond what will be submitted to in another. The Catholic prelates
denounce it as persecution, and declare that they will disobey it, if
passed; and defy the Government to place the religious teachers of a
third of the nation in a posture of conscientious opposition to the law.
All the indications are, that the bill will be carried triumphantly
through Parliament; or if at all modified, will be rendered more
stringent. This will be but the commencement of the difficulty.

Pending the ecclesiastical question, the Ministers "lost a victory" on
that of Free-trade. On Tuesday, the 11th, Mr. Disraeli, taking advantage
of that paragraph in the Royal Speech which admits the existence of
distress among the owners and occupiers of land, moved a resolution to
the effect that it was the duty of Ministers to take effectual measures
for the relief of this distress. This was, in effect, a covert and
dexterous attack upon the principle of free-trade in corn, and as such
was met by the Ministers. The leading speech, in reply, was made by Sir
James Graham, endorsed by Lord John Russell. He declared that the
abolition of protection upon corn had been of incalculable benefit to
the people at large, and that any attempt to raise again the price of
bread-stuffs by artificial protection must be a failure. The Corn-law
Rhymer could not have taken higher ground than did the Minister. He
declared, that in consequence of the removal of duty, millions of
quarters of grain had been introduced, and had been consumed by those
who otherwise would never have tasted of wheaten bread. There was not a
plowman, nor a weaver, nor a shepherd, whose condition was not made more
tolerable by the repeal of the Corn-law, and they knew it. The condition
of the mass of the people was the true test of national prosperity. The
resolution of Mr. Disraeli was made a test-question by Government, and
was lost by 267 to 281, showing a ministerial majority of only 14. If
this were to be accepted as a true indication of the state of parties in
Parliament on the vital question of Protection, the Ministers could not
carry on government, and must either resign or dissolve Parliament, and
trust to the chances of a new election. But it is said that many members
voted for Mr. Disraeli's resolution out of pique at the action of the
Ministers upon the ecclesiastical question, and that the true strength
of the Free-trade and Protection parties is yet to be tested. At all
events, the Whigs are irretrievably committed against any attempt to
enhance the price of bread by any artificial protection.

On Monday, the 17th, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, Sir Charles Wood,
presented the Budget. The main difficulty here was to decide what to do
with the surplus revenue. It is so long a time since any European
government has had a question of this nature to deal with, that it is
not to be wondered at that it caused embarrassment. Official ingenuity
has been well-trained to devise ways and means to supply deficiencies in
revenue, by inventing new taxes, or by borrowing; but it has had no
experience in dealing with an actual surplus. Where every interest is
burdened to the utmost, each feels itself to be the most oppressed, and
demands to be first relieved. There were claims to ten times the amount
to be taken off. The Chancellor kept his project a profound secret from
all men; no deputation could worm out of him whether he favored their
own special views; when the proper time came, they should see what they
should see. They did all see; and not a soul was satisfied. The surplus
was estimated to be about L1,900,000; one million was to be devoted to
the payment of the National Debt--a rate which, if kept up, would
extinguish the whole debt in somewhat less than four thousand years; the
remainder was proposed to be so apportioned that no interest
will find itself specially benefited. For instance, the window-tax was
to be nominally abolished; but a large proportion of it was to be
re-imposed in the shape of a duty upon houses;--and all these proposed
reductions were based upon the condition that the income-tax, which has
some features making it particularly odious, involving as it does an
almost inquisitorial prying into private affairs, should be continued
for another three years. The debate upon the Budget was fixed for
Friday, the 21st.

In the mean time, however, it became apparent that the Budget could not
be carried. A circumstance unimportant in itself sufficiently evinced
this. Mr. King moved for leave to bring in a bill giving the right of
voting in the counties, as well as in the boroughs, to all occupiers of
tenements of the value of L10. Though this was nowise a test question,
Lord John Russell opposed it, and when the vote was taken only 52 votes
were found for the Ministers, while for the motion there were 100. The
apathy of their own party showed the Ministers that they could not
sustain themselves. Lord John Russell moved that the debate on the
Budget should be adjourned to Monday, the 24th. In the mean while, on
Saturday the 22d, the Ministry tendered their resignations.

The defeat on the Franchise was only "the last feather that broke the
camel's back." The Ministry fell, at the first attack, from inherent
weakness. For a week the Government literally went a-begging, no
statesman daring to undertake the task of conducting it. The Queen, as
the most natural recourse, applied in the first place, to Lord Stanley,
the recognized leader of the Opposition, and head of the Protectionist
party. But he declined to attempt the formation of a Ministry. She then
fell back upon Lord John Russell, who endeavored in vain to reconstruct
a Cabinet which should secure a Parliamentary majority. An unsuccessful
application was then made to Lord Aberdeen. Lord Stanley was again
applied to, who made an attempt to form a Conservative Ministry, leaving
the subject of Protection in abeyance; but he failed to gain the
acquiescence of the leading men of his party upon other grounds, and
abandoned the task. Thus matters remained up to March 1st, the date of
our latest intelligence. It is worthy of remark, how completely the
existence of the House of Peers has been ignored throughout the whole of
these proceedings; the only point aimed at having been to secure a
majority in the Commons.

A cool attempt to swindle the treasury out of L20,000 has been made in
behalf of the estate of the late Queen Dowager. Her comfortable annuity
of L100,000 was made payable at regular quarter-days, commencing after
the death of William IV. As it happened, he died ten days before the
quarter-day, so that the queen received pay for a whole quarter for
those ten days. She died 63 days after the last quarterly payment; and a
claim was made for payment for that time; although blending the two
periods together she would have received a quarter's payment for 19 days
less than a quarter's time. The court, however, refused to grant the
privilege of burning the candle at both ends; and the beggarly German
heirs of the late queen fail in gaining the sum.

Petitions have been presented to Parliament from the bishop,
commissioners of parishes, and householders of Capetown, stating that
the Legislative Assembly of the colony has lost the confidence of the
colonists, and presenting the details of a constitution which they pray
may be granted them.

Certain Protestants of Dublin addressed a letter to the Duke of
Wellington urging him to fulfill a pledge which they infer him to have
made many years ago, when he was Premier, to move the repeal of the
Catholic Relief Bill, if it should, on trial, be found not to work
satisfactorily. The Duke replies in one of the curtest letters in all
his curt correspondence; and in terms which the liveliest imagination
can not interpret as complimentary, refuses to have any thing to do with
them or their request.

The Commissioners of the Exhibition have decided upon the following
rates for admission: Season tickets for a gentleman will cost three
guineas, for a lady, two guineas. These tickets are not transferrable,
and will admit the owner at all times to the Exhibition. On the day of
opening those only are to be admitted who have season tickets. On the
two subsequent days, the price of admittance will be twenty shillings.
On the fourth day, it will be reduced to five shillings, at which sum it
will continue till the 22d day, when it will be lowered to one shilling.
After that period, the rate will be one shilling, except on Fridays,
when it will be two shillings and sixpence, and Saturdays, when it will
be five shillings. The severest tests have demonstrated the stability of
the building.

The proposed abolition of the Vice-royalty in Ireland, excites great
opposition, especially in Dublin. A large meeting has been held, at
which the Lord Mayor presided, for the purpose of petitioning against
the intended abolition, and protesting against the system of
centralization which, it is alleged, has been so destructive of the best
interests of Ireland.


FRANCE.

The main features of interest are confined to the quarrel between the
President and the Assembly. Bonaparte is gaining ground. The Minister of
Finance presented the bill asking for a dotation for the President. The
question was an embarrassing one for the Assembly. If they granted it,
it would be giving additional power to him. If they refused, he would
become an object of sympathy, and still gain power. The amount asked was
1,800,000 francs, in addition to his salary of 600,000. M. de
Montalembert was the principal speaker in favor of the bill. He declared
that the President had fulfilled his mission in restoring society and
reestablishing order, and warned the majority not to persist in their
course of hostility, or they would repent it in 1852. Upon taking the
question, there were 294 for the bill, and 396 against it; so that it
was lost by a majority of 102. In anticipation of this rejection,
subscriptions were set on foot throughout the country in aid of the
President; but Bonaparte, by an official notice in the _Moniteur_
declined to receive any such contributions, choosing, as he said, to
make any personal sacrifices rather than endanger the peace of the
country. He made immediate preparation to live according to his means:
stopped his expensive receptions, and announced a sale of his horses. He
is playing a subtle and well-considered game for re-election to the
Presidency; and if the constitutional prohibition can be repealed or
overridden, there seems little question that he will succeed. His
popularity among the middle classes is great and increasing. When the
question of the revision of the Constitution comes up, the great contest
of parties will begin, which will decide the fate of the Republic. It is
almost impossible that the incongruous combination which now constitutes
the formidable majority against him can hold together, against his cool
and cautious policy, and with so many elements of disunion among
themselves.


GERMANY.

The doings of the Dresden Conference have not officially transpired. But
enough is known to make it evident that our previous accounts are
correct. In addition it is now said, and with probable truth, that
Austria and Prussia have determined to share the executive power of the
Diet between them, to the absolute exclusion of the minor Powers.
Austria brings into the Confederacy the whole of her Sclavic and Italian
possessions. This will call forth the vehement remonstrances of the
other European states, who look upon it as undoing the work of the Holy
Alliance, and disturbing the balance of power. In consideration of
granting this real advantage to Austria, Prussia gains the empty honor
of sharing the Presidency in the Diet, which was formerly held by
Austria exclusively. The pacification of Schleswig-Holstein and Hesse is
complete. In the latter the malcontents are undergoing the penalties of
Bavarian courts-martials. Hamburg is occupied by Austrian troops. Well
authenticated accounts of a conspiracy at Vienna have been received, but
the particulars are not given. The 150th anniversary of the erection of
Prussia into a kingdom was celebrated at Berlin on the 17th of January,
with great pomp.


ITALY.

There can be little doubt that an insurrection, of which Mazzini is the
soul and centre is in course of organization. Funds to a considerable
amount have been provided. The overthrow of the democratic cause
throughout Europe has disbanded an immense number of soldiers, who will
be ready for any enterprise, and will be especially glad to fight for
the old cause, against the old enemy, upon Italian ground. Various parts
of the country are terribly infested with brigands, whose enterprises
are carried on with an audacity which reminds one of the middle ages.
There are reports of an approaching Austrian interference in Piedmont
and Switzerland. The Pope is said to be desirous of the withdrawal of
the French troops from Rome, that he may place himself under the more
immediate protection of Austria and Naples. The Austrian army in Italy
has been considerably reinforced, to provide against the action of
Mazzini and the growing discontent in Lombardy. Archbishop Hughes of
this city is preaching at Rome to increasing audiences. He predicts,
there as well as here, the speedy downfall of Protestantism, and
prophesies that ere long it will have disappeared from the world as
completely as the heretical sects of the Arians and the Manichaeans.
There is apparently no doubt that the Archbishop will be raised to the
rank of Cardinal. At the sitting of the Piedmontese Chamber of Deputies,
in Turin, the Minister of Foreign Affairs delivered a speech on occasion
of presenting the Budget, marked by a liberality for which we are not
accustomed to look to statesmen of Italy.


THE EAST.

In INDIA, on the whole, tolerable tranquillity was prevalent.
Sir Charles Napier, in taking leave of the army of India, of which he
was commander-in-chief, addressed a most ultra-Naperian epistle to the
officers. Instead of reminding them of the laurels they have won, and
the territories they have overrun, he berates them for their habits of
lavish expenditure, and for contracting debts which they have no means
or expectation of paying. An interview has been held between Gholab
Singh, the ruler of Cashmere, and the Governor-general, in which the
usual protestations of eternal friendship were interchanged. These
interviews, since the days of Hastings and Clive, have betokened fresh
accessions to the territories of the Company.

An insurrection of a formidable character which had been raging in some
of the provinces of CHINA, the object of which was the overthrow of the
Tartar dynasty, was, at the latest dates, entirely suppressed. The
famous Commissioner Lin, whose energetic proceedings gave rise to the
opium war, is dead. From the un-oriental energy of his character, and
the salutary dread with which he had inspired his countryman, his death
is a loss to the Empire.

Difficulties are apprehended in EGYPT. The Porte demands certain reforms
of the Viceroy; among which are the abatement of taxes and the reduction
of the army. The Viceroy refuses to comply, and is determined to offer
forcible resistance, in case of an attempt to enforce the demands.

The hostilities at Bagdad between the Turks and Arabs have been renewed
since the death of Bem. Vigorous measures, are to be taken to reduce the
insurgent Arabs to subjection.

From Southern AFRICA, under date of Sept. 6, we have authentic
intelligence of terrible atrocities committed by the Namquas upon the
Danish missionary station. Numbers were killed; and women and children
cruelly tortured.




LITERATURE, SCIENCE, ART, PERSONAL MOVEMENTS, ETC.


UNITED STATES.

It is seed-time rather than harvest in the world of Literature and Art,
as well as in that of matter. Publishers are in deep consultation over
projected works. The still labor of brain, eye, and hand goes on in the
library of the author and the studio of the artist, the results of
which, when ready for the public eye, we shall chronicle. The series of
lectures before the Artists' Association has been brought to a very
appropriate close by a lecture from HUNTINGTON, the painter. His subject
was "Christian Art." He claimed, in theory, for his Art that lofty and
sublime mission which he has attempted to exemplify in practice.----The
most attractive series of lectures delivered in this city during the
last season has undoubtedly been that of Mr. LORD, on the "Heroes and
Martyrs of Protestantism." Those who might feel inclined to dissent from
several of his views and conclusions, could not be other than pleased by
the earnestness and zeal with which they were set forth and advocated.
As literary productions, these lectures are deserving of high
praise.----BANVARD'S three-mile Panorama of the Mississippi has been the
fruitful parent of a multitude of staring and impudent productions,
which it were almost a libel upon Art to call pictures. The "cheap side"
of Broadway is lined with these monstrosities, which for the most part
have met with the very moderate patronage which they deserve.

MARTIN FARQUUHART TUPPER, has arrived in this country. We copy
from the _Evening Post_ the following graceful lines, written in
the harbor on the morning of his arrival:

  Not with cold scorn or ill-dissembled sneer,
    Ungraciously your kindly looks to greet,
  By God's good favor safely landed here.
    Oh friends and brothers, face to face we meet.
  Now for a little space my willing feet,
    After long hope and promise many a year,
  Shall tread your happy shores; my heart and voice
    Your kindred love shall quicken and shall cheer,
  While in your greatness shall my soul rejoice--
    For you are England's nearest and most dear!
  Suffer my simple fervors to do good,
    As one poor pilgrim haply may and can,
  Who, knit to heaven and earth by gratitude,
    Speaks from his heart, to touch his fellow man.

WASHINGTON'S BIRTH-DAY was celebrated with unusual splendor in this
city. An oration was delivered by Hon. H. M. FOOTE, of Mississippi. At
the public dinner letters were read from President FILLMORE, and Messrs.
WEBSTER, CLAY, and CASS. The principal speech of the evening was made by
Hon. EDWARD EVERETT, in reply to the toast of "the Constitution."

WASHINGTON IRVING has written a pleasant and characteristic
letter, which has been going the rounds of the papers, to Jesse Merwin,
of Kinderhook, the original Ichabod Crane, of the far-renowned "Legend
of Sleepy Hollow."


EUROPEAN.

Among the recent issues of the London press we notice "_The Mirror for
Maidens_," by Mrs. Sherwood and her daughter, Mrs. Streeten. The
well-won reputation of the mother, acquired so many years ago, will not
be enhanced by her share in this tale.--A volume of _Poems_, by W.
C. Bennett, is made up of pieces of very unequal merit. Some portions
are extremely beautiful, while others are utterly devoid of expression
or character. The readers of Mrs. Marsh's tales will remember many
mottoes taken from Mr. Bennett, giving promise of no common degree of
poetic talent.--Sheridan Knowles, the dramatist, has taken the field as
a religious controversialist in a volume upon Transubstantiation, in
reply to the lectures of Cardinal Wiseman. He shows more familiarity
with the principles and details of the controversy than could have been
anticipated from his former avocations.--_England as it Is_, by Wm.
Johnston, is an attempt to point out the political, social, and
industrial state of the kingdom in the middle of the nineteenth century.
The author is of the opinion that, on the whole, the mechanical
inventions and money-making spirit of the last fifty years have lessened
the comforts and deteriorated the character of the poorer classes. The
book does not seem to be written with sufficient ability to make any
decided impression.

_Revelations of Hungary_, by the Baron Prochazka, presents the Austrian
view of the question with more zeal than ability. The author details
with the utmost complacency the fearful atrocities of the campaign,
wondering all the while that the Austrians were hated by the oppressed
population. Appended to the Revelations is a "Memoir of Kossuth,"
designed to instruct the world as to the true character of the
illustrious Magyar. Every good quality which has been attributed to him,
from genius down to personal beauty, is vehemently disputed. The world
is assured that "Kossuth is by no means the handsome man his partisans
represent him to be; he is of middle stature; his figure is
insignificant; his hair was brown, but being bald, he wears a wig of
that color." This last allegation, we fear is too true; for Kossuth lost
not only his hair, but his health and every thing but life, hope, and
honor during his imprisonment in Austrian dungeons.

_The Correspondence of Sir Isaac Newton and Professor Cotes_, edited by
J. Eddleston, M.A., presents a view of all the ascertained facts in the
personal and intellectual history of the great mathematician. When he
was engaged in elaborating his theory respecting light and color, in
order "to quicken his faculties, and fix his attention, he confined
himself to a small quantity of bread during all the time, with a little
sack and water, of which, without any regulation, he took as he found a
craving or failure of spirits."

A continuation of the _Dix Ans_ of Louis Blanc has been commenced by M.
Elias Regnault, under the title of _L'Histoire de Huit Ans_, 1840-48.

The London _Leader_ speaks of a new work by Harriet Martineau and
Mr. Atkinson which is likely to excite attention. It is entitled
"Letters on Man's Nature and Development." The _Leader_ having read
a few of the proof sheets, says that for boldness of outspeaking on
subjects usually glozed over, and for power of philosophic exposition,
it has few equals. The marvels of mesmerism and clairvoyance are stated
with unflinching plainness, as facts admitting of no dispute.
Materialism is unequivocally and even eloquently avowed; and phrenology
assumes quite a new aspect from the observations and discoveries here
recorded.

The London _Critic_ contains an interesting paraagraph giving an account
of the payments made to authors in France. It is said that Lamartine,
for the single volume of his _Confidences_, received 8000 dollars.
Chauteaubriand, a few years before his death, contracted with a company
to sell them, at the price of 4000 dollars per volume, any new works he
might write and desire to print. Victor Hugo, by contract with the
publishers, is paid 3000 dollars for each new volume with which he may
furnish them. De Balzac, in 1837, entered into a contract with his
publisher, Delloye, by which the publisher acquired the property for
fifteen years of the works of De Balzac at that time published. The
pecuniary consideration paid to the author, was 12,000 dollars cash, and
an annuity of 3000 dollars. Eugene Sue sold for 9600 dollars the right
of publishing and selling, during five years only, his novel called
_Martin the Foundling, or the Memoirs of a Valet de Chambre_. The work
was already in course of publication in the _feuilleton_ of _The
Constitutionnel_, and the purchaser's rights were confined to France. It
was the _Mysteres de Paris_ that made the great literary name and
fortune of Eugene Sue. Previously the remuneration of his literary
labors was much more modest. _La Salamandre_ was disposed of at 300
dollars per volume. _The Wandering Jew_, and _Les Mysteres de Paris_,
were sold at 20,000 dollars the volume: and the purchaser made 12,000 by
the operation. In August, 1845, _The Constitutionnel_, wishing to secure
M. Sue exclusively to itself, made with him a contract which was to last
for thirteen years and a half. By its terms the author bound himself to
furnish for publication in the _feuilleton_ of _The Constitutionnel_ not
less than four, nor more than six volumes of novels per annum, for which
he was to be paid 2000 dollars per volume on delivery of the manuscript.

LAMARTINE seems determined to surpass the literary fecundity of James,
or even, if such a thing be conceivable, that of the renowned Alexandre
Dumas. In addition to his History of the Directory, mentioned in our
last number, it is announced that he has contracted to write a History
of the Restoration, in some eight or ten volumes. The _Leader_, which is
good authority on these matters, however, states that this last is
substituted for the History of the Directory, which Lamartine abandoned
in disgust when he found that Garner de Cassagnac had undertaken the
same subject for feuilleton publication. A romance, after the manner of
Genevieve, is advertised to appear in the feuilleton of _La Presse_. He
has long been under engagements to furnish, under the title of the
_Conseiller du Peuple_, a monthly pamphlet on current political events;
and he is said to have engaged to write another similar one every
fortnight. Finally, he has in contemplation a History of Turkey. He is,
moreover, an active member of the Legislative Assembly, and a frequent
speaker. During one of the late ministerial crises he came very near
being placed at the head of the Ministry. With such a number of
engagements, undertaken under the pressure of pecuniary necessities, it
is not to be wondered that his recent productions have been unworthy of
his former reputation.

Dr. J. F. SCHROeDER has produced a unique work on Talmudic and Rabbinic
maxims and usages. As a specimen of these, we give some of the
refinements and distinctions relating to the observance of the Sabbath:
"Hunting is totally forbidden on the Sabbath, and since fly-catching is
a species of hunting, it is prohibited--nay, the prohibition extends so
far, that a Jew must not cover vessels in which there are flies, because
in this way a sort of catching might take place. Fleas must first have
bitten before they may be caught; and it is not allowable to kill them
when caught. A louse found on the body may be killed, but not one that
has taken up its abode in the outer parts of the garments. Animals, on
the contrary, which are tame and willingly allow themselves to be taken,
may be caught even on the Sabbath; some, however, consider this not
allowable. An egg laid on the Sabbath, or fruits which have been plucked
on that day, may not be used.... If any body wishes to borrow any thing
of another on the Sabbath, he must not say, '_Lend me this or that_;'
but '_Give it me, and I will give it you back_.' If a pledge is to be
restored, the lender must lay it down in silence. He who wishes to have
some beer or wine on a Sabbath, must not say to the tavern-keeper,
'_Give me so much wine or beer for so much money_;' but '_Give me the
vessel full or half full_.' After the Sabbath the vessel may be
measured, and the value of the wine or beer received may be determined.
Letters must not be either written or opened on the Sabbath; but if any
one not a Jew has opened them, without having received orders to do so,
and one is anxious to know the contents, they may be read; but the words
must not be uttered aloud. News also may be read in this way. Accounts,
on the contrary, bills of exchange, and such things, relating to trade,
may not be read. If a leg, &c., falls out of a chair or bench on the
Sabbath, the injury must not be repaired on that day. Should a wine-cask
or any thing of that sort begin to leak, a vessel may be put under it,
but the hole must not be stopped up."

CHARLES KNIGHT, the eminent publisher, in an effective pamphlet
advocating the repeal of the paper-tax, presents some facts showing the
bearing of that tax upon the diffusion of knowledge. He has had in
contemplation a Supplement to the National Cyclopaedia, to consist of a
series of treatises upon Scientific, Social, and Industrial Progress, to
extend to four volumes. To produce this as it should be done, he must
secure the assistance of the most eminent men in every department of
knowledge; which assistance will cost L2000. To cover the outlay he must
sell at least 25,000 copies; which will consume 6400 reams of paper, the
duty upon which would be L880. This additional expense, adding nothing
to the value of the work, makes him hesitate to embark in the
enterprise, If this burden were removed he might either save it in the
original cost, or expend it in adding to the value of the work. In
either case he would not hesitate to carry out his design.

ROBERT CHAMBERS shows the bearing of the same tax upon labor. His
Miscellany of Tracts was stopped as not paying, although it had a
regular sale of 80 000. While published it had paid a paper-tax of
L6220. This publication, which might have been continued had it not been
for this tax, distributed L18,000 a year in labor. He had since started
a similar series at three halfpence, of which, owing to the increase in
price, only half as many were sold as the other. It is calculated that
this tax keeps out of employment, in London alone, full 40,000 people.
The whole value of the paper annually manufactured in the kingdom is
estimated at L4,000,000, upon which a duty is laid of L800,000. This is
levied almost entirely upon labor, the mateterial used being almost
entirely without value.

LEOPOLD RANKE, author of the History of the Popes, in the course of his
researches in the National Library at Paris, has discovered a manuscript
portion of the Memoirs of the famous statesman Cardinal Richelieu, which
has long been supposed to be lost. In the manuscript deposited at the
French Ministry of Foreign Affairs, a series of leaves is wanting. These
Mr. Ranke found by accident in a bundle of old papers. It is thought
that this discovery may throw some light upon the disputed question
whether the cardinal was the actual author of the works which are
attributed to him, or merely revised and corrected them.

The _Quarterly Review_ tells a story about George IV. which reflects
little credit upon the "First Gentleman of Europe." The noble library of
George III., in the British Museum bears an inscription purporting that
it was a gift to the nation from his successor. It appears, however,
that the library was a purchase. George IV., in one of his frequent
pecuniary straits, had negotiated for its sale to the Emperor of Russia,
and was only prevented from completing the contract by the most urgent
remonstrances, backed by the receipt of the value of the Russian rubles,
in sterling coin, from the droits of the Admiralty. It is suggested that
the inscription in the Museum should be erased; as there can be no good
reason why the nation should be called upon to supply by a public
forgery the deficiency of worthy records left behind by that monarch.

According to the _Journal de la Librairie_ the whole number of
books and pamphlets printed in France during the past year is 7208, of
which 5848 are new publications. The publications in the French language
were 6661; in the dialects spoken in France, 68; in German, 53; in
English, 61; in Spanish, 51; in Greek, 83; in Latin, 165; in Portuguese,
16; in Polish, 14; in Hebrew, 9.

A _Grammar of the Kaffir Language_, by Rev. JOHN W. APPLEYARD, a
Wesleyan Missionary in British Kaffraria, is another valuable
contribution to science resulting from missionary labors. This language,
although, of course, destitute of literary treasures, presents some
features of interest to students of comparative philology. Those
relations of words to each other which in other languages are indicated
by change of termination, are in this denoted by prefixes, which are
regulated by similarity of sound. Neither gender nor number has any
influence upon grammatical construction, being lost sight of in the
euphonic form of the word or prefix. The noun is the leading word in a
sentence, the prefix to it determining that to the other words. Thus,
_abantu_ means "the people," and _ziyeza_, "are coming;" but a Kaffir
would not express "the people are coming" by _abantu ziyeza_, but by
_abantu bayeza_, it being necessary that the prefixes to the verb and
its subject should have a similar sound. The language is also remarkable
for freedom from anomalous usages and exceptions, and for great facility
of forming compound words. Mr. Appleyard's work contains also valuable
ethnographical materials in the shape of a general classification of
the South African dialects.

An Italian savant announces that when the fog is so thick as to prevent
signals being seen from one station to another, the difficulty may be
greatly diminished by placing a colored glass between the eye and the
eye-piece of the telescope. The best color for those who have strong
eyesight is dark red; while those who are short-sighted find light red
preferable. He accounts for the fact by stating that the white color of
the fog strikes too powerfully upon the eye, particularly if the glass
have a large field; and the intensity of the light is diminished by the
interception of a part of the rays by the colored glass, so that the eye
is less wearied.

_The Velocity of Artificial Light_ has been the subject of some very
ingenious experiments by M. Fizean. A point of intense brightness,
produced by oxy-hydrogen light, is concentrated by a lens, and being
received upon a mirror placed at about two leagues distance, is
reflected back again in the same line. This is effected so exactly that
scarcely any deviation in the course of the two rays can be perceived,
the going and returning ray appearing one within the other. Behind the
point of light is placed a wheel having 720 teeth, so adjusted that the
light shines between two of the teeth, so that when the wheel is at
rest, an eye placed behind it receives the impression of the full ray.
When the wheel is moved so that 12.6 revolutions are made in a second,
the teeth of the wheel appear continuous, and half the light is
obstructed. If the velocity be sufficiently accelerated all the light is
cut off, and that rate shows the time necessary for the light to have
traversed the two leagues and back again, for the observer sees only the
returning ray. The velocity of artificial light has thus been fixed at
70,000 French leagues in a second, which agrees remarkably with that
given by astronomers to solar light, 192,500 miles in a second. The
English mile, it will be recollected is a trifle longer than the French
mile.

A paper read before the British Association, describes several
remarkable hail storms which have occurred in India. The weight of some
masses of ice which have fallen exceeds 14 pounds. Many of these masses,
under a rough external coat, contained an interior of clear ice. Immense
conglomerated masses of hail stones had been known to be swept down the
mountain ravines by the torrents which succeeded the storms; and in one
of these conglomerations a snake was found frozen up, and apparently
dead; but it revived on being thawed out.

A patent has been taken out for what the patentee calls the _essence of
milk_. Fresh milk is placed in a long, shallow copper pan, heated by
steam to a temperature of 110 degrees. A quantity of sugar is mixed with
the milk, which is continually kept in motion by stirring. This is
continued for about four hours, during which the milk is reduced by
evaporation to one-fourth of its original bulk. It is then put into
small tin cans, the tops of which are soldered on. These cans are placed
for a while in boiling water, which completes the process. This
preparation may be kept for a long time, in any climate. It is
peculiarly adapted for use on shipboard.


OBITUARIES.

The MARQUIS OF NORTHAMPTON (Spencer Joshua Alwyne Compton) died Jan. 16,
aged 60 years. He early manifested a love for literature, science, and
art, which he cultivated with greater assiduity than is usual among
students of his social rank. Among his associates at the university were
many whose names have since become known in the world of mind. In 1830
he became a member of the Royal Society. In 1838, when the presidency of
that body was resigned by the Duke of Sussex, on the ground that the
L13,000 a year, which was granted him as a prince of the blood, was an
income too limited to enable him to afford the coffee and sandwiches
usually furnished at the _soirees_ of the Society, the Marquis of
Northampton was selected to fill that place. If the selection was to be
on the grounds of rank rather than of high scientific attainments, no
better one could have been made. The _soirees_ which he gave drew
together the rank and science of the country, and had a happy influence
upon the scientific world. His attainments in almost every graceful
branch of intellectual culture were highly respectable. He resigned the
presidency of the Royal Society in 1848, and was succeeded by the Earl
of Rosse. He took no very decided part in politics, although he was
always recognized as belonging to the liberal portion of the House of
Peers. Among the large number of the higher classes who have recently
died, no one, since the death of Sir Robert Peel, is so great a loss to
literature and science as the Marquis of Northampton.

JOHN PYE SMITH, D.D., one of the most learned and eminent of the
dissenting clergy of England died Feb. 5, aged 77 years. He was the
author of a number of works of decided merit; the one by which he was
best known was Scripture and Geology. His attainments in geological
science procured his election as a member of the Royal Society. Early in
January a company of his friends and admirers presented him with a
testimonial of their affectionate regard, in commemoration of the
fiftieth year of his academic labors in the Dissenting College at
Homerton. The sum of L2600 was raised, the interest of which was to be
applied to his benefit during his lifetime, and the principal, after his
death, to be applied to the foundation of scholarships. This testimonial
to his eminent merit was only in time for an honor, but too late as a
pecuniary benefit.

CHARLES COQUEREL, whose recent death is announced in the Paris papers,
was the brother of the celebrated Protestant clergyman of France. He was
the author of a number of works, among which we remember a History of
English Literature; Caritas, an Essay on a complete Spiritual
Philosophy; and the History of the Churches in the Desert, or the
History of the Protestant Churches of France from the Revocation of the
Edict of Nantes to the Reign of Louis XVI. In this last work he
introduced the substance of a vast mass of private and official
correspondence relative to the persecutions undergone by the French
Protestants. He was also distinguished for his scientific attainments,
and for many years reported the proceedings of the French Academy of
Sciences for the _Courrier Francaise_. He was especially interested in
Arago's investigations upon light, and was busied with them almost to
the day of his death.

GASPAR SPONTINI, composer of _La Vestale_, and many other less
successful operas, died recently in the Roman States, at an advanced
age. For many years he was chapel-master to the late King of Prussia,
where both himself and his music were unpopular to the last degree among
artists; and it was an article in the contract of more than one _prima
donna_, that she should not be required to sing Spontini's music. The
one great work of his life was _La Vestale_, produced in 1809. It was
in rehearsal for a twelvemonth, and while in preparation was retouched
and amended to such an extent, that the expense of copying the
alterations is said to have amounted to 10,000 francs.

MRS. SHELLEY, wife of the poet, and daughter of Godwin and the
celebrated Mary Wolstoncroft, died in London on the 11th of February,
aged 53 years. She was herself an authoress of no inconsiderable repute.
Her wild and singular novels, among which are the Last Man, Walpurga,
and Frankenstein, are unequaled in their kind. The last in particular,
notwithstanding the revolting nature of the legend, is wrought up with
great power, and possesses singular fascination for the lovers of the
marvelous and the supernatural.

JOANNA BAILLIE, the most illustrious of the female poets of England,
unless that place be assigned to Elizabeth Barrett Browning,
notwithstanding her many affectations and great inequalities, died at
Hampstead, on the 23d of February, at the age of 90 years, within a few
weeks. She is best known by her "Plays on the Passions," in which she
made a bold and successful attempt to delineate the stronger passions of
the mind by making each of them the subject of a tragedy and a comedy.
The first volume was published in 1798, and was followed by a second and
a third in 1802 and 1812, and in 1836 by three additional volumes. In
addition to these she published at different times miscellaneous poetry,
which was in 1841 collected into a volume. Her career as an author thus
extends over almost half a century. A complete edition of her works in
one large volume has been issued within a few weeks. To Miss Baillie and
Wordsworth, more than to any others is to be attributed the redemption
of our poetry from that florid or insipid sentimentalism which was its
prevailing characteristic at the beginning of the present century. They
boldly asserted, by precept and practice, the superiority of nature over
all affectation and conventionalism. "Let one simple trait of the human
heart," says she in the Introduction to her first volume, "one
expression of passion genuine to truth and nature, be introduced, and it
will stand forth alone in the boldness of reality, while the false and
unnatural around it fades away upon every side, like the rising
exhalations of the morning." Her dramas are wrought wholly out from her
own conceptions, and exhibit great originality and invention. Her power
of portraying the darker and sterner passions of the human heart has
rarely been surpassed. Scott eulogized "Basil's love and Montfort's
hate" as a revival of something of the old Shaksperean strain in our
later and more prosaic days. But her dramas have little in common with
those of Shakspeare, so full of life, action, and vivacity. Their spirit
is more akin to the stern and solemn repose of the Greek dramas. They
have little of the form and pressure of real life. The catastrophe
springs rather from the characters themselves than from the action of
the drama. The end is seen from the beginning. Over all broods a fate as
gloomy as that which overhung the doomed House of Atreus. Her female
characters are delineated with great elevation and purity. Jane de
Montfort--with her stately form which seems gigantic, till nearer
approach shows that it scarcely exceeds middle stature; her queenly
bearing, and calm, solemn smile; her "weeds of high habitual state"--is
one of the noblest conceptions of poetry. Miss Baillie was a conspicuous
instance of high poetic powers existing in a mind capable of fulfilling
the ordinary duties of life. Among her friends were numbered most of
those whose genius has adorned their day. Her modest residence at
Hampstead was sought by visitors from all parts of Europe, and
especially from America, attracted by admiration of her genius, and love
for her virtues. In her has set one of the last and brightest stars of
that splendid constellation of genius, which arose during the early part
of the present century.




LITERARY NOTICES.


Lippincott, Grambo & Co. have issued the third edition of _California
and Oregon, or, Sights in the Gold Region_, by THEODORE T. JOHNSON, a
work which has deservedly met with a favorable reception from the
public, and which can not fail to be highly appreciated by the emigrant
to the shores of the Pacific. The author describes the incidents of his
voyage to Chagres, the journey across the Isthmus, his stay at Panama,
and his observations in the Gold Regions, in a spirited and graphic
style, which renders his volume no less amusing than instructive. The
chapters devoted to Oregon are full of valuable information, and form
not the least interesting portions of the work. In the opinion of the
author, Oregon is destined to be the permanent seat of American Empire
on the Pacific coast. The tide of emigration to California is now
setting in with gradual but increasing force toward Oregon, and of the
thousands among the population of that territory who have visited the
placers of the Sacramento, none have become settlers, but all have
returned to resume their abode in Oregon. The statements embodied in
this volume concerning the climate, soil, physical resources, and social
condition of Oregon, by Hon. Mr. Thurston, the able Representative to
Congress from that Territory, are distinguished for their good sense and
practical character, and have already made a strong impression on the
public mind. They should be taken into consideration by every one who
proposes to establish his residence in the Farthest West.

_Mount Hope, or, Philip, King of the Wampanoags_, by G. H. HOLLISTER
(published by Harper and Brothers) is a new historical romance, founded
on the scenes of Indian warfare which occurred in the first century
after the settlement of New England. The fruitful legends of that
period, which present such rich materials to the novelist, are
interwoven with the historical incidents of the day, in a tale of more
than common vigor and beauty. The development of the plot is accompanied
with numerous portraitures of real characters, some of which betray no
mean powers of description, and predict the future distinction of the
writer in this line of composition. Among the historical personages who
figure in the story, are Whalley and Goffe, the regicide judges, who
found an asylum for many years in Massachusetts, and who have left so
many traditions of mysterious interest concerning their fate. A scene
from the death-bed of the former presents a favorable specimen of the
author's ability:

"On a beautiful peninsula, formed by the most graceful curve which the
Connecticut (the loveliest of all the rivers that gleam among the hills
of the north) makes in its long, winding journey to the ocean, stood the
rural village of Hadley. It was situated upon the very point of the
peninsula, with one main street running north and south, and abutting at
either extremity upon the river. The settlement was then new, and had in
it few houses; but most of them indicated, from their size and neatness,
as well as from the degree of culture that surrounded them, the industry
and comparative opulence of the inhabitants.

"On the eastern side of the street, and about midway between the arms of
the river, stood the large, well-built mansion of Mr. Russell, the
parish clergyman, almost hidden behind the branches of two magnificent
elms of primitive growth. In the rear of the house was a lawn covered
with apple-trees.

"It was about ten o'clock in the evening of the day mentioned in the
preceding chapter, when a gentleman, closely enveloped in a long cloak
that perfectly concealed his person, emerged from the tall forest-trees
that skirted the river, and entered the orchard. At first, his step was
rapid and bold, but as he neared the house, he walked with more caution;
and on arriving at the garden-gate he paused, with his hand upon the
latch, and looked cautiously around him. Having apparently satisfied
himself that he was unnoticed, he passed noiselessly through the garden,
and stepped over the little low stile that separated it from the house,
stopped suddenly, and stamped his foot upon the ground. The earth
beneath him returned a hollow sound, and the traveler, kneeling upon his
right knee, commenced removing the rubbish that had been thrown so
artfully over the spot as to elude the vigilance of any eye not
acquainted with the premises. After he had cleared a space of about two
feet in diameter, the clear moonlight disclosed the entire surface of a
small trap-door, fastened by a strong padlock. He then pulled from his
pocket a bunch of keys, tied together by a thong of deerskin, and,
selecting the one that seemed to suit his purpose, applied it to the
lock, which yielded readily to his hand. Lifting the door upon its rusty
hinges far enough to admit his person, he placed his foot upon a short
ladder, letting the heavy door gently down as he descended. The pit in
which he had thus voluntarily shut himself was about six feet in depth,
and walled in like a well. At the west side, and near the bottom, was a
narrow channel or passage, of sufficient size to admit a full-grown man,
running horizontally westward with side-walls, and covered with large,
flat stones. Along this passage the mysterious night-wanderer crept
softly until he came to another door, opening inward, and secured in a
similar manner to the one that he had just passed. This he unlocked, and
glided through the aperture, shutting and fastening the door carefully
behind him. He was now in the cellar of the parsonage, which was so deep
that he could stand upright without touching the timbers overhead. After
groping about in the dark for some moments he discovered a small movable
staircase standing against the wall, and leading perpendicularly upward.
This he carefully ascended until he reached a third door, constructed of
lighter materials than the others, which he easily raised with a slight
pressure of the hand. He now found himself in a spacious closet, shut in
with solid panels of oak. Letting the door noiselessly down, he stood a
moment, and listened. Putting his ear to the wainscot, he could hear the
indistinct murmur of voices in low but apparently earnest conversation.
He heaved a deep sigh, and muttering to himself, 'I pray God it be not
too late,' knocked distinctly with his heavy hand against the firm
partition. The voices ceased, and he heard a light step cross the
adjoining apartment, and then a knock against the wall corresponding to
his own.

"'Who waits there?' inquired a voice from within.

"'Mr. Goldsmith,' responded the stranger.

"In a moment the door was partly opened from within by Mr. Russell, the
proprietor of the mansion, who held a lighted candle in his hand, and
who glanced stealthily into the closet, as if in doubt whether he could
safely admit his visitor.

"'Thank Heaven!' exclaimed the clergyman, 'my expectations have not
deceived me: you are with us at last.'

"'Ay, my son; the wanderer has returned. But you look pale--I am too
late--tell me if he yet lives?'

"'He lives, but is fast sinking.'

"'And his mind?'

"'Is still wandering; but there are intervals--I should rather say
glimmerings of reason; he spoke incoherently but a moment since; but he
replied not to my words, and whether he was sleeping or waking I could
not tell. His eyes were closed.'

"'I must see him: lead the way.' And opening wider the massive door, the
gray-haired regicide entered the apartment of the invalid.

"It was a small but comfortable chamber, neatly carpeted, and furnished
with a table (covered with writing materials and a few books), three
large oaken chairs, and two beds, in one of which, with his face turned
to the wall, as if to avoid the trembling rays of light that flickered
upon the table, lay an old man, apparently about eighty-five years of
age. As the evening was sultry, his only covering was a single linen
sheet thrown loosely over him, from which his emaciated arm and small,
livid fingers had escaped, and lay languidly by his side. His high,
straight forehead, and calm features, which, from their perfect outline,
neither age nor disease had robbed of their serene beauty, were pale as
marble. The window was partly open to admit the cool air from the river,
and the night breeze fanned gently the thin, snow-white locks that still
lingered about his temples. The tall form of Goffe bent over him, long
and silently, while he read with mournful earnestness the ravages of
superannuation and disease in every lineament and furrow of the
venerable face of his friend. Then, turning to the clergyman, who still
remained standing by the table, he asked, in a voice choked with grief,
while a tear sparkled in his bright eye, 'How long is it, my son, since
he spoke intelligibly? Hath he inquired after me to-day?'

"'About one o'clock, when I brought him his simple meal, he roused
himself for a moment, and demanded of me if 'I had seen his dear
major-general;' but when I sought to prolong the conversation, and asked
if he would see Goffe, his beloved son-in-law, he smiled, and said
'Yes;' but added, soon after, 'No, no: I have no son, and Goffe died
long ago.''

"'Alas!' replied Goffe--seating himself, and motioning the clergyman to
a seat that stood near him--'alas! I fear that my fruitless journey hath
taken from me the privilege I most prized on earth--the administering of
consolation to the last moments of this more than father.'

"'You call it a fruitless journey, then? And did you hear no tidings of
the long-lost son?'

"'None: I have ridden over ground where the sound of my very name would
have echoed treason; I have sought him out among men who, had they known
the name of the seeker, would gladly have bought the royal favor by
seizing and delivering over to the hands of the executioner the wasted,
life-weary _regicide_. I have this very day encountered the mortal
enemy of me and my race; but my arm struck down the wretch, as it has
stricken down many a better man in the days of the Protector. He paid
the price of his mad folly in the last debt to nature.'

"'An enemy! and slain! Have you, then, been discovered?'

"'Ay, an enemy to God and man. But did I not tell thee that he was
dead? Death is no betrayer of secrets: the hounds that scented my blood,
bore off his mutilated remains, but they will gladly leave them in the
wilderness to gorge the wolf and the raven.'

"'Who is this fallen enemy?'

"'Edward Randolph.'

"'Edward Randolph! Have you met and slain Edward Randolph?'

"'I have slain him. You look wild--you shudder. Dost think it a sin in
the sight of Heaven to stop the breath of a murderer? You start at my
words, and the minister of God may well shrink from the weapons which
the servants of the Protector have grown old in wielding. But, Russell,
Justice always bears a sword, and Oliver only taught us to employ it as
the meanest viper that crawls will use his envenomed tooth, to protect
his writhing shape from the foot that crushes him.'

"'The weapons of our warfare are not carnal,' interposed the clergyman.

"'Self-defense is the first law of our nature, Russell. But
self-defense, when roused against a tyrant, or the minions of a tyrant,
and in behalf of a goaded and maddened people, to inspire them with hope
and freedom, and lift their eyes to the pure light of heaven, is the
sentiment of a Christian patriot, and God will approve it. But let us
awaken our aged friend, and try if we can marshal his scattered thoughts
for a last conflict with the enemy of man.'

"He walked the room a moment, to banish, by more tranquil thoughts, the
frown that still lowered upon his brow and the gleam that had lighted
his dark eye--the reflex of many a bloody field; and walking slowly up
to the bed of the sick man, stooped over him, and passed his brawny hand
over the pale forehead of the sleeper. 'Awake, father, awake!--Dost thou
not know that thy son has returned? Let me hear thy voice once again.'

"The invalid turned his face suddenly toward the light, and, opening his
eyes, stared wildly at Goffe, but showed no signs of recognition.

"'Speak, Whalley: do you know me?'

"At the sound of his name, the old man started up, and rising upon his
elbow, cried, in a voice that rang hollow as the echo of the sepulchre,
'Who calls Whalley? Was it my Lord Cromwell? Was it the Lord General?
Tell him that I am ready with two hundred good troopers that carry
pistols at their holsters and swords at their girdles.' Then raising his
arm, with his small attenuated hand clenched as if it grasped the weapon
of which he raved, he continued with increased energy, 'Up, my merry
men! to horse! hew the roisterers down!--one more charge like that, and
we drive them into the morass!--There again--it was well done--now they
flounder man and horse in the dead pool--call off the men. They cry
quarter--shame on ye--'tis murder to strike a fallen foe! But I wander.
Who called Whalley? Sure I have heard that voice ere this.'

"'It is your son: it is Goffe.'

"'Peace, man! I know thee not. There _was_ a Goffe, who stood once
by my side in the armies of the Protector, and who sat with me in
judgment upon the tyrant; but he was attainted of high-treason, and
hanged--or, if not, he must have died in the tower. My memory is poor
and treacherous; I am _old_, sir; but you look--"

"'Hear me, father. Do you remember under whose charge the Stuart was
placed at Hampton Court?'

"'Do I _remember_ it!' quoth he. 'Ay, do I, as if it were but a
thing of yesterday. Yesterday! better than that. Sir, I have forgotten
_yesterday_ already: my thoughts live only in those glorious days;
they are written on the tablets of the brain as with a diamond. But what
was I saying? It has escaped me.'

"'The Stuart, father--'

"'Who had the Stuart in charge at Hampton Court? _I_ had him, and
thought the game-bird would sooner have escaped from the talons of the
falcon when poised on the wing, than he from me. But some knave played
me false, and for love or gold let the tyrant slip through my hands.
And, sir, to own the truth, he was a princely gentleman; and after his
escape he wrote me a loving letter, with many thanks for my gentle
courtesy and kindly care of him. Yet his phantasy was ever running upon
trifles: for in that very epistle he begged me to present in his name a
trumpery dog as a keep-sake to the Duke of Richmond. Had it not been for
such light follies and an overweening tyranny, he might have ruled
England to this hour.'

"Goffe now perceived that he had hit upon the right vein, and proceeded
to ply him with reminiscences of his earlier manhood.

"'Had you e'er a wife?'

"'The wife of my youth was an angel. What of her, but that she is dead,
and I desolate? Or who are you, that venture to thrust my grief upon me
unasked. You tread upon the ashes of the dead!'

"'Pardon me: I wound, that I may heal. Had you ever a daughter?'

"'I had several, but I can not recall their names. Yet I am sure there
must have been more than one.'

"'Was not one of them made by your consent the wife of William Goffe?'

"'Yes--why yes: Frances was the wife of Goffe--a gallant officer, and a
faithful servant of God and the commonwealth. I mind him well now. He
was a host in battle, but something rash, and of a hot temper. I thought
to hear of his death at the end of every conflict with the cavaliers. He
would ride a furlong in front of his troop in the rage of pursuit, if
ever the enemy broke rank and fled.'

"'What became of him?'

"'He died--no--it has all come back to me now. He came with me to
America, and here in the rocks and caverns of this wilderness he has
helped to hide me, with the tenderness of a bird for its unfledged
young, through this my second infancy.'

"'Do you not know me now?' asked Goffe, affectionately taking his hand.

"The old man fixed his mild blue eye, already beaming with the rays of
returning intelligence, full upon the anxious face of his fellow-exile,
and gazed long and intently, as if he would have read in his features
some sign of an attempt to practice upon his credulity. Then the color
came back in a momentary glow to his cheeks, and tears flowed copiously
over them, as he threw his arms around the iron form of Goffe, and
smiled faintly as he faltered, 'Alas the day--that I should live to
forget thee, my more than son!'

"The empire of reason was restored: and although afterward it sometimes
lost its sway in the chaos of the dim and shadowy images of the past,
yet from that time to the day of his death, the jealous glance with
which he followed the steps of the companion of his earlier and more
prosperous days, as he moved noiselessly around the room--the warm grasp
of the hand--the subdued patience of the sufferer--the oft-repeated
endearing appellation 'my son--my son'--were constant witnesses to the
faithfulness of memory, when kindled and kept in exercise by gratitude
and love."

_Parnassus in Pillory_, by MOTLEY MANNERS, Esq. (published by Adriance,
Sherman, and Co.), is a satire of great pretension and considerable
success upon several of the most eminent living American poets. Mr.
Manners has some sharp weapons in his armory, which he flourishes with
the skill of an adroit fencing master, but in most cases, they gleam
idly in the air without drawing blood. His happiest hits are usually
harmless, but now and then they damage himself while his antagonist
escapes. On the whole, the author's forte is poetry rather than satire,
and punning more than either. In this last accomplishment, we admit his
"proud pre-eminence."

Ticknor, Reed, and Fields have issued a new edition of _Twice Told
Tales_, by NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE, with an original preface,
and a portrait of the author. The preface is highly characteristic, and
will be read with as much interest as any of the stories. Mr. Hawthorne
presents some details of his literary autobiography, in which he relates
the ill success of his first adventures as an author, with irresistible
unction and naivete. He claims to have been for a good many years the
obscurest literary man in America. His stories were published in
magazines and annuals, for a period comprising the whole of the writer's
young manhood, without making the slightest impression on the public,
or, with the exception of "The Rill from the Town-Pump," as far as he is
aware, having met with the good or evil fortune to be read by any body.
When collected into a volume, at a subsequent period, their success was
not such as would have gratified a craving desire for notoriety, nor did
they render the writer or his productions much more generally known than
before. The philosophy of this experience is unfolded by the author
without the slightest affectation of concealment, or any show of
querulousness on account of its existence. On the contrary, he views the
whole affair with perfect good humor, and consoles himself in the
failure of large popularity, with the sincere appreciation which his
productions received in certain gratifying quarters. They were so little
talked about that those who chanced to like them felt as if they had
made a new discovery, and thus conceived a kindly feeling not only for
the book but for the author. The influence of this on his future
literary labors is set forth with his usual half-comic seriousness. "On
the internal evidence of his sketches, he came to be regarded as a mild,
shy, gentle, melancholic, exceedingly sensitive, and not very forcible
man, hiding his blushes under an assumed name, the quaintness of which
was supposed, somehow or other, to symbolize his personal and literary
traits. He is by no means certain that some of his subsequent
productions have not been influenced and modified by a natural desire to
fill up so amiable an outline, and to act in consonance with the
character assigned to him, nor even now could he forfeit it without a
few tears of tender sensibility."

_Time the Avenger_ is the title of Mrs. MARSH'S last
novel, reprinted by Harper and Brothers. It is intended as the sequel to
"The Wilmingtons," and like that powerful story abounds in vivid
delineations of character, and natural and impressive developments of
passion. With a more reflective character than most of the former
productions of the author, the style is equally vigorous and sparkling
with that of the admirable works which have given her such a brilliant
celebrity.

_The Educational System of the Puritans and Jesuits compared_, by
N. PORTER, Professor in Yale College (published by M. W. Dodd)
is an historical and argumentative treatise discussing the origin,
influence, and prevalence in this country of the two systems. The views
of the author are presented with discrimination and force, and well
deserve the attention of the friends of religion and education.

George P. Putnam has issued the second part of _The Girlhood of
Shakspeare's Heroines_, by MARY COWDEN CLARKE, containing
_The Thane's Daughter_, in which the early history of Lady Macbeth
is described in an ingenious and lively fiction. The story does great
credit to the author's power of invention, and is executed with so much
skill, as in some degree to atone for the presumptuousness of the
enterprise. The volume is embellished with a neat engraving of "Cawdor
Castle."

Munroe and Francis, Boston, have published a volume of _Poetry from
the Waverly Novels_, containing the poems scattered through the
Waverly Novels, which are supposed to be written by Sir Walter Scott,
and which are ascribed by him to anonymous sources. The volume will be
welcomed by every lover of poetry and of Scott, not only for the
agreeable associations which it awakens, but for the numerous delicious
morceaux which it has preserved.

A new edition of _Essays and Reviews_ by EDWIN P. WHIPPLE,
has been issued by Ticknor, Reed, and Fields, comprising the contents of
the former edition, with a Review of Dana's Poems and Prose Writings,
and one or two less elaborate papers. These volumes present the
character of the author as an acute and enlightened critic in a very
favorable light. With a familiar knowledge of the lighter portions of
English literature, a healthy relish for the racy varieties of a wide
range of authors, a sensitive taste which is none the less accurate in
its decisions for being catholic in its affinities, a peculiar facility
in appreciating the point of view of the writers under discussion, and a
richness, point, and beauty of expression rarely combined in any
department of composition, Mr. Whipple has attained a deserved eminence
as a critical authority, which is certainly not surpassed in the field
of American letters, and with but few exceptions, by any writer in the
English language.

_Elements of Analytical Geometry and of the Differential and Integral
Calculus_, by ELIAS LOOMIS, Professor in the University of
New York (published by Harper and Brothers) presents the principles of
the sciences treated of, with a precision of statement and clearness of
illustration, without sacrificing any thing of scientific rigor, which
make it an admirable text-book for the college student, as well as a
facile guide for the mathematical amateur. The happy manner in which the
knotty points of the Calculus are unraveled in this treatise presents a
strong temptation to plunge into the time-devouring study.

Harper and Brothers have published _Wallace_ and _Mary
Erskine_, being the second and third numbers of Mr. ABBOTT'S
popular series of _Franconia Stories_.

_The City of the Silent_, by W. GILMORE SIMMS, is the
title of an occasional poem delivered at the consecration of Magnolia
Cemetery, Charleston, S. C. Its felicitous selection of topics, and
classic beauty of expression, entitle it to a high place in the current
poetry of the day, and amply sustain the reputation of the distinguished
author. The notes exhibit a rich store of curious erudition.

_The Shipmaster's Assistant and Commercial Digest_, by JOSEPH
BLUNT, is published by Harper and Brothers, in the fifth edition,
although such changes have been introduced as to render it in fact a new
work. It presents a complete digest of the laws of the different States
of the Union, relating to subjects connected with navigation; a
systematic arrangement of the acts of Congress in regard to the revenue
and commerce; a view of the different moneys and weights and measures of
the world, besides an immense amount of information, under appropriate
heads, on the various points of marine law and commercial regulations
that can interest an American shipmaster.




Three Leaves from Punch.




[Illustration: 1851.

"PLEASE, SIR, SHALL I HOLD YOUR HORSE?"]

       *       *       *       *       *


THE AFFAIRS OF GREASE.

Fat cattle did not sell well this year. Their ever-obesity seems to have
been one of the causes of their going off so heavily--which is no
wonder. Fat oxen can not be expected to be brisk. Now, this truth has
been brought home to graziers, perhaps they will abandon the system of
fattening animals so enormously; which is the merest infatuation.

       *       *       *       *       *


THE WAR ON HATS.

Every one knows that _Punch_ has lately been knocking the modern hat
upon the head with his playful, but powerful _baton_. War to the hat is
happily superseding, on the Continent, the rage for making war on crowns
alone; and, indeed, we had so much rather see the military employed
abroad in a crusade against hats than in the work of carnage, that, by
way of giving employment in a good cause, to a brave soldier, we invest
with full powers against hats the renowned GENERAL HATZOFF.

       *       *       *       *       *


PEACE OFFERING.

The Crystal Palace may be looked upon as a noble Temple of Peace, where
all nations will meet, by appointment, under the same roof, and shake
each other by the hand. It is very curious that one-half of MR. PAXTON'S
name should be significant of Peace. We propose, therefore, that over
the principal entrance there be erected in large gold letters, the
following motto, so that all foreigners may read it as a friendly salute
on the part of England:

  "PAX(_ton_) VOBISCUM."

       *       *       *       *       *


THE BEST LAW BOOK.

We find there has been recently advertised a Law Book under the
promising title of _Broom's Practice_. This is just what is wanted in
the law; the Broom happens to be a good one, for a little practice with
such an implement may have the effect of operating a sweeping reform.

       *       *       *       *       *




JUSTICE FOR BACHELORS.

[Illustration]

[Illustration]


"DEAR MR. PUNCH,

"I am a bachelor, and my friends, I believe, allow that, in the main, I
am a tolerably good-natured fellow--but just look here! I was invited a
few days ago to spend a week at a country house, and here I am; but I
must confess that I was a little put out when taken to the very top of
it, and told that this was my bedroom. I have since been led to suppose
that unmarried men must expect to sleep in the worst rooms there are;
for see--this is the bedroom of a married couple, friends of mine.
Now--confound it! I say the comfort is monstrously and unfairly
disproportioned. The ladies--bless them!--ought, of course, to be made
as cosy as possible; no man could object to their having their nice
little bit of fire, and their dear little slippers placed before it,
with their couches, and their easy chairs, &c.--of course not--but that
is no reason why we single men should be treated like so many Shetland
ponies. There is no fireplace in my room, and the only ventilation is
through a broken window. As far as the shooting, the riding, the eating
and drinking go, I have nothing whatever to complain of. But I want to
know why--why _this_ mature female always answers my bell, and that
great brute Snawkins (whose mind, by-the-by, is not half so well
regulated as mine)--merely because he is a married man--has his hot
water brought by this little maid! I don't understand it. You may print
this, if you like; only send me a few copies of _Punch_, when it
appears, that's a good fellow, and I will carelessly leave them about,
in the hope that Mrs. Haycock may see them; and by Jove! if the hint is
not taken, and my bedroom changed--or, at least, made more
comfortable--I'll--yes--(there's an uncommonly nice girl stopping here)
I'll be hanged if I don't think very seriously of getting married
myself.

  "Believe me, my dear _Punch_,
  "Yours faithfully,
  "CHARLES SINGLEBOY."

[Illustration]

[Illustration]




DRAMAS FOR EVERY-DAY LIFE.


The following drama is upon a subject that will come home to the heart
and tongue, the lungs and the lips, the epiglottis and the affections,
of every Englishman. There is not a theme in the whole range of
every-day life, that so frequently furnishes the matter of conversation,
and there can be none, consequently, so universal in its interest, as
the one which forms the subject of the drama we are about to present to
our readers. In every circle, at every hour of every day, the first
point started by every one meeting with another, and taken up by that
other with the keenest relish, is--The Weather. The title may not appear
at first sight a promising one, for the purposes of the dramatist; but
if he can succeed in presenting to his countrymen a type of a drama for
every-day life, divested of those common-places which long habit and an
apparent exhaustion of the theme may have thrown about it, he will be
content to hang up his harp on the first hat-peg of "Tara's," or any one
else's "hall," and repose, as well as such a substitute for a mattress
will allow him, upon his already-acquired laurels. But without further
prologue, we will "ring up," and let the curtain rise for the drama of


  THE WEATHER.

       *       *       *       *       *

  DRAMATIS PERSONAE.

  MR. MUFFLE      { _An old friend of the late husband of_
                  { MRS. YAWNLEY.

  MRS. MUFFLE     _Wife of_ MR. MUFFLE.

  MRS. SHIVERS    { _A casual acquaintance of_ MRS. YAWNLEY,
                  { _and knowing incidentally a little of the_
                  { MUFFLES.

  MRS. YAWNLEY    { _A widow, whose late husband was a friend of_
                  { MR. MUFFLE.

  Servant to MRS. YAWNLEY.

_The_ SCENE _passes in the drawing-room of_ MRS. YAWNLEY. _The Stage
represents a handsome drawing-room, elegantly furnished. There is a door
at the back opening on to a hall in which is hung a weather-glass._

MRS. YAWNLEY _(in a morning dress) discovered seated in conversation
with_ MRS. SHIVERS, _who wears her shawl and bonnet_.

       *       *       *       *       *

  _Mrs. Y._ It is indeed! the winter, as you say,
  Has now set in with great severity.

  _Mrs. S._ Not that I think we've reason to complain.
  This is December, we should recollect.

  _Mrs. Y._ We should indeed--a very true remark:
  And one that never struck me till you made it.

  _Enter_ Servant, _announcing_ MR. _and_ MRS. MUFFLE.

  _Mrs. Y._ (_rising._) Dear MRS. MUFFLE, this is very kind,
  To come to see me on a day like this.
  Which I and MRS. SHIVERS (whom you know)
  Were just remarking was extremely cold.

  _Mr. M._ Cold--do you think!

  _Mrs. Y._                    Yes--pray come near the fire.

  _Mrs. M._ Oh! Thank you--no--I'd really rather not.
  I'm very warm with walking.

                           [_Sits at a distance._

  _Mrs. S._                   Probably.
  But walking somehow never makes me warm.

[_An awkward pause, during which_ MR. MUFFLE _puts his fingers between
the bars of a parrot's cage, as if playing with the bird, receives a
savage snap, but says nothing, as the affair is not remarked by any
body_.]

  _Mrs. Y._ What think you, MISTER MUFFLE, will it rain?
  You gentlemen can always judge so well.

  _Mr. M._ (_Walking to the window, partly to
  conceal the pain of his finger._) Why, that depends
  a good deal on the wind.

  _Mrs. S._ They say that when the smoke is beaten down,
  Rain may be looked for.

  _Mrs. M._               I have often heard
  That if the birds fly very near the ground,
  Wet is in store. Look at that sparrow now,
  He's fairly _on_ the ground, so it _must_ rain.

  _Mrs. Y._ But now he's off again, and so it won't,
  Those adages, I think, are often wrong.

  _Mr. M._ One rule I've always found infallible.

  _Mrs. S._ Pray tell us what it is.

  _Mrs. Y._                          Do--I entreat.
  It would be so convenient to know.
  Some certain rule by which to guide one's self.
  My glass deceives me often.

  _Mrs. M._ (_in a mental aside._) Rather say
  Your glass tells often some unpleasant truths.

  _Mr. M._ My weather-glass, dear madam, is my corn.

  _Mrs. M._ Why, really, MISTER M., you're quite absurd;
  Have we the means of guidance such as that?
  You're positively rude.

  _Mrs. Y._ (_laughing._) Oh, not at all;
  He's trod upon no tender place of mine.

  _Mrs. S._ I've heard some story of the tails of cows
  'Tis said that when to the wind's quarter turn'd,
  They augur rain. Now tell me, MR. MUFFLE,
  Do you believe in that?

  _Mr. M._                I'd trust a cow's,
  As well as any other idle tail.

  _Mrs. Y._ That's saying very little. Tell me, now,
  (For your opinion, really, I respect,)
  Are mackerel-looking clouds a sign of wet?

  _Mr. M._ I think it probable that mackerel clouds
  Betoken wet, just as a mackerel's self
  Puts us in mind of water.

  _Mrs. S._                 Are you joking
  Or speaking as a scientific man?

  _Mrs. Y._ You're such a wag, there's never any knowing
  When you are serious, or half in jest.
  Dear MRS. MUFFLE, you that know him best,
  Shall we believe him?

  _Mrs. M._             Oh, I can say nothing,

[_All laugh for some minutes, on and off, at the possibly intended wit
of_ MR. MUFFLE; _and the tittering having died off gradually, there is a
pause_.]

  _Mrs. M._ (_to_ MRS. Y.) Have you been out much lately?

  _Mrs. Y._                                               No, indeed,
  The dampness in the air prevented me.

  _Mrs. S._ 'Tis rather drier now.

  _Mrs. Y._                        I think it is.
  I hope I shall be getting out next week,
  If I can find a clear and frosty day.

  _Mr. M._ I think 'tis very probable you will.

  _Mrs. Y._ I'm quite delighted to have heard you say so;
  But are you quizzing us. You're such a quiz!

  _Mr. M._ (_with serious earnestness._) Believe me, MRS. YAWNLEY, when
          I say
  I've far too much regard--too much esteem--
  For one I've known as long as I've known you,
  To say a word intending to mislead;
  In friendship's solemn earnestness I said,
  And say again, pledging my honor on it,
  'Tis my belief we may, ere very long,
  Some clear and frosty days anticipate.

  _Mrs. Y._ I know your kindness, and I feel it much;
  You were my poor dear husband's early friend.

[_Taking out her handkerchief._ MRS. S. _goes toward the window to avoid
being involved in the scene._]

  I feel that though with cheerful badinage
  You now and then amuse a passing hour,
  When with a serious appeal addressed,
  You never make a frivolous reply.

  _Mrs. M._ (_rising, and kissing_ MRS. Y.) You do him justice, but we
          must be going.

  _Mr. M._ (_giving his hand to_ MRS. Y.) Good morning, MRS. YAWNLEY.

  _Mrs. Y._                                             Won't you wait,
  And take some luncheon?

  _Mr. M._                Thank you; no, indeed;
  We must be getting home, I fear 'twill rain.

  _Mrs. S._ I think you go my way--I'm in a fly,
  And shall be very glad to set you down.

  _Mrs. M._ Oh, thank you; that's delightful.

  _Mrs. S._ (_to_ MRS. Y.)                     So, I'll say
  Good-by at once.

  _Mrs. Y._        Well, if you will not stay.

[MR. _and_ MRS. MUFFLE, _and_ MRS. SHIVERS, _exeunt by the door_. MRS.
YAWNLEY _goes to the bell_. MR. MUFFLE _taps on the weather-glass; the
bell rings; and the glass, which is going down, falls considerably at
the same moment as the curtain_.]




[Illustration: A JUVENILE PARTY.

_First Juvenile._--"THAT'S A PRETTY GIRL TALKING TO YOUNG ALGERNON
BINKS."

_Second Juvenile._--"HM--TOL-LOL! YOU SHOULD HAVE SEEN HER SOME SEASONS
AGO."]




THE KITCHEN RANGE OF ART.


Soyer, in his _Modern Housewife_, is quite angry that our great
Painters have never busied themselves with "such useful and interesting
subjects" as the subjects of the kitchen, instead of "continually
tracing on innumerable yards of canvas the horrors of war, the
destruction of a fire by fire or water, the plague, the storm, the
earthquake." For this purpose, SOYER suggests some admirable
historical events, connected with the _Cuisine_, on which artists
might, with advantage, employ their genius. Among others, he mentions
the following:

"LOUIS XIV., at Versailles, receiving from the hands of the PACHA the
First Cup of _Cafe_ ever made in France."

"VOLTAIRE helping FREDERIC, on the Field of Potsdam, with a Cup of
Cho-ca."

"CARDINAL MAZARIN tasting, at the Louvre, the First Cup of Chocolate."

In all matters of taste (excepting his _Nectar_ and his _Economical
Soup_, which, we candidly confess, we never could stomach) we always
agree with the mighty SOYER. And we are so moved with his indignation at
the neglect with which artists have too long visited all subjects
connected with culinary art, that we go out of our way to give Royal
Academicians the benefit of the following notions, which may have the
desired effect of elevating the _Cuisine_ to the same level as the
Conqueror's Tent, or the Monarch's Council Chamber. We see a grand
historical picture in each of the following suggestions:

"GEORGE THE THIRD in the Old Woman's Cottage, wondering 'how ever the
apples got inside the apple-dumpling.'"

"UDE Tearing his Hair, upon learning that the British Nobleman had put
salt into his soup."

"The DUKE OF NORFOLK conceiving the brilliant notion of rescuing a
Nation from Starvation, by means of his celebrated Curry-Powder."

"The Immortal Courage of the GREAT UNKNOWN who Swallowed the First
Oyster."

"MARIE-ANTOINETTE wondering how the People could starve, when there were
such nice little _Gateaux_ at three sous apiece."

"NAPOLEON Eating the Dish of Stewed Mushrooms, by which, it is said, he
lost (in consequence of the indigestion), the Battle of Leipzig."

"The Resignation of SOYER at the Reform Club."

"Portrait of the Celebrated American Oyster, that was so large, that it
took three men to swallow it."

"ABERNATHY inventing his Dinner-Pill."

"BRILLAT SAVARIN tasting the Wonderful Sauce, that was so delicious,
that a person could eat his own father with it."

"CAESAR, or DANDO, Astonishing the Natives."

"Heroic Death of VATEL, upon hearing that the Fish had not arrived."

"CANN first hitting upon the glorious idea of giving in Holborn 'a
devilish good dinner for 2-1/2_d._'"

As soon as our great Painters have put into living shape the above
delicious _morceaux_, we shall be prepared to furnish them with another
course of the same choice quality.




[Illustration: REWARD OF MERIT.

_Ragged Urchin._--"PLEASE GIVE DAD A SHORT PIPE?"

_Barman._--"CAN'T DO IT. DON'T KNOW HIM."

_Ragged Urchin._--"WHY, HE GETS DRUNK HERE EVERY SATURDAY NIGHT."

_Barman._--"OH! DOES HE, MY LITTLE DEAR? THEN 'ERE'S A NICE LONG 'UN,
WITH A BIT OF WAX AT THE END."]




SPRING FASHIONS.


[Illustration: FIG. 1.--PROMENADE AND EVENING COSTUMES.]

Like coquettish April, Fashion is now beginning to exchange its more
sombre aspect for its sweetest smiles, and to develop its pretty flowers
and delicate foliage. The darker colors and firmer textures of winter
are now disappearing, and all the gay hues and lighter fabrics are
taking their places.

WALKING DRESSES.--Silks of every color and texture are now to be seen
for afternoon toilet. We may cite the following as the most general form
in which they are made: First, a dress of green silk or velvet, the
skirt made perfectly plain and very full; three-quarters high body,
fitting close to the figure, and ornamented with _noeuds_ of velvet,
to which are attached three small drops of fancy buttons, put on at
regular distances, and reaching from the top of the corsage to the lower
edge of the skirt. Loose sleeves, made open up to the elbow at the back,
and rounded, trimmed with a double frilling of narrow velvet. Chemisette
and full sleeves of white cambric. Bonnet of a deep lilac _velours
epingle_. Across the centre of the front is worked a wreath in tambour
work, the edge of the front finished with a narrow fulling. The curtain
is bordered to match the front, the interior of which is decorated with
loops of ribbon, with _brides_ to match. Such is the costume represented
on the right in Figure 1.

Another beautiful walking dress is of green silk, the skirt trimmed with
three deep flounces, the upper one descending from the waist, and each
encircled with three narrow _galons_, put on so as to represent square
vandykes; high body, closing at the back, and ornamented in front of the
chest with five _noeuds papillons_, and on either side three _galons_,
forming _revers_. Pagoda sleeves, rather short, and finished with two
frillings decorated with _galons_; white sleeves of embroidered muslin,
having three frillings of Valenciennes lace. Another pretty style is
composed of _moire antique_ of a dark blue and black ground, _broche_ in
light blue, and trimmed with a _chenille_ lace of a dark blue color.
Changeable, lilac, pale blue, and corn-color silks are now becoming
fashionable for walking dresses.

EVENING COSTUME.--Every variety of color is now fashionable for evening
costume. The most favorite colors are _mauve_, amber, pink, lilac, blue,
and peach. The centre figure in our first illustration exhibits a very
elegant evening costume. A dress of pale pink satin, trimmed upon each
side of the skirt with a broad lappet of the same, edged with a flat row
of blonde, and confined at two distances with a _noeud_ of satin and
two ostrich feathers shaded pink, the lower part being rounded. The
centre of the pointed corsage is formed of two rows of lace, divided
with fullings of satin; the cape is composed of two rows of lace, headed
with a fulling of ribbon. The cap is composed of white lace and
decorated with pink ribbons and feathers.

[Illustration: FIG. 2.--COIFFURE.]

COIFFURES.--There is a great variety of head dresses, many of them
extremely rich and elegant. They are composed of light fabrics, and
flowers of the rarest kind. The latter are generally intermixed with
fancy ribbons, combining the most vivid hues with threads of gold or
silver, while others are varied with _noeuds_ and streamers of ribbon
velvet. Figure 2 represents a neat style of head dress for an evening
party, showing the arrangement of the back hair. An elegant style of
_coiffure_ is composed of the white thistle, intermixed with small
clusters of gold berries and white gauze ribbon, richly embroidered with
gold. Those formed of ivy leaves, interspersed with tips of white
_marabout sables d'or_, and attached with bows of green and gold ribbon,
are extremely elegant.

[Illustration: FIG. 3.--BONNET.]

[Illustration: FIG. 4.--STRAW BONNET.]

BONNETS.--Figure 3 represents a very pretty style of bonnet, adapted for
early spring. It is composed of folds of pink silk or satin, ornamented
within with flowers. The front is trimmed with fullings of satin,
attached to which, and frilling back, is a row of pointed lace. Figure 4
shows an elegant style of straw flat, for a little Miss, trimmed, in
connection with the tie, with several folds of satin ribbon. The only
external ornament is a long ostrich feather, sweeping gracefully around
the front of the crown, and falling upon the side of the brim.

BALL DRESSES are of almost every variety of style. Narrow blondes are
now much used for decorating ball dresses; they give a light and
sparkling effect when arranged in narrow _ruches_ upon a dress of rich
satin. Sometimes the skirt is trimmed with a single flower, upon which
is placed five or six _papillons_ of blonde, and sometimes upon one
skirt are four flounces, made of the same material as the dress, or of
lace. The figure on the left, in our first plate, represents an elegant
and elaborate style. The dress is pale amber satin; the corsage low; the
waist long, and _a pointe; berthe_ of _point d'Alencon_; the sleeves are
short and plain, and are nearly covered by the deep _berthe_; the skirt
is long and full, trimmed with a double row of _dentelle de laine_,
between which are bows of broad satin ribbon. The _sortie de bal_ which
covers the body, is of white cachmere, finished by a deep flounce of
_dentelle de laine_. Across the front are placed five rows of fancy silk
fringe; the top row going round the shoulders in the form of a small
cape; the pelerine, or hood, is composed entirely of _dentelle de
laine_; tassels at the corner in front; the sleeves very wide and
trimmed with deep lace to correspond with the flounce. The hood, which,
in the figure is thrown over the head, is terminated at the points with
two large tassels of fancy silk. This is an elegant costume in which to
leave the ball room for the carriage.




Transcriber's Note:

Variant and dialect spelling have been retained.

Punctuation normalized without comment.

Italics denoted by "_".

Page 606, "passions with suprising" was changed to read "passions with
surprising."

Page 611, "the wise resotion" was changed to read "the wise resolution."

Page 615, "too diminuitive for" was changed to read "too diminutive
for."

Page 624, "southorn France." was changed to read "southern France."

Page 628, "he never quited" was changed to read "he never quitted."

Page 647, "spectral arrray of" was changed to read "spectral array of."

Page 658, "myrtles, and larels" was changed to read "myrtles, and
laurels."

Page 662, "accompanied by selfishess" was changed to read "accompanied
by selfishness."

Page 662, "measles, hooping-cough," was changed to read "measles,
whooping-cough,."

Page 665, "for I havn't done" was changed to "for I haven't done."

Page 668, "for these anouncements" was changed to read "for these
announcements."

Page 672, "door pannels" was changed to read "door panels."

Page 680, "if I arrrived" was changed to read "if I arrived."

Page 681, "momently harrassed me" was changed to read "momently
harassed me."

Page 693, "that peried of" was changed to read "that period of."

Page 694, "his old parishoners" was changed to read "his old
parishioners."

Page 701, "punished by courts martial" was changed to read "punished by
courts-martial."

Page 701, "against the Camanches" was changed to read "against the
Comanches."

Page 705, "Bavarian court-martials" was changed to read "Bavarian
courts-martial."





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Harper's New Monthly Magazine, No.
XI.--April, 1851--Vol. II., by Various

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK HARPER'S NEW MONTHLY ***

***** This file should be named 41576.txt or 41576.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/4/1/5/7/41576/

Produced by Wayne Hammond, David Kline, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  www.gutenberg.org/license.


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at 809
North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887.  Email
contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit:  www.gutenberg.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.